This is a modern-English version of The Essays of Arthur Schopenhauer; Counsels and Maxims, originally written by Schopenhauer, Arthur.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE ESSAYS OF
ARTHUR SCHOPENHAUER
By Arthur Schopenhauer
Translated By T. Bailey Saunders
COUNSELS AND MAXIMS.
Le bonheur n'est pas chose aisée: il est très difficile de le trouver en nous, et impossible de le trouver ailleurs.
Happiness is not an easy thing: it is very difficult to find within ourselves, and impossible to find elsewhere.
Chamfort.
Chamfort.
Contents
Table of Contents
INTRODUCTION.
If my object in these pages were to present a complete scheme of counsels and maxims for the guidance of life, I should have to repeat the numerous rules—some of them excellent—which have been drawn up by thinkers of all ages, from Theognis and Solomon1 down to La Rochefoucauld; and, in so doing, I should inevitably entail upon the reader a vast amount of well-worn commonplace. But the fact is that in this work I make still less claim to exhaust my subject than in any other of my writings.
If my goal in these pages were to lay out a complete set of advice and guidelines for living, I would have to restate the many rules—some really good ones—that have been established by thinkers throughout history, from Theognis and Solomon down to La Rochefoucauld. By doing so, I would only burden the reader with a lot of old clichés. The truth is, in this work, I aim even less to cover my topic exhaustively than in any of my other writings.
1 (return)
[ I refer to the proverbs and
maxims ascribed, in the Old Testament, to the king of that name.]
1 (return)
[ I'm talking about the sayings and maxims attributed to the king of that name in the Old Testament.]
An author who makes no claims to completeness must also, in a great measure, abandon any attempt at systematic arrangement. For his double loss in this respect, the reader may console himself by reflecting that a complete and systematic treatment of such a subject as the guidance of life could hardly fail to be a very wearisome business. I have simply put down those of my thoughts which appear to be worth communicating—thoughts which, as far as I know, have not been uttered, or, at any rate, not just in the same form, by any one else; so that my remarks may be taken as a supplement to what has been already achieved in the immense field.
An author who doesn't claim to be complete must also largely give up on trying to organize things systematically. For this double setback, the reader can find some comfort in realizing that a thorough and systematic approach to something as complex as life guidance would likely be quite tedious. I’ve just written down the thoughts I believe are worth sharing—thoughts that, as far as I know, haven't been expressed, or at least not exactly in the same way, by anyone else; so my comments can be seen as a contribution to what has already been accomplished in this vast area.
However, by way of introducing some sort of order into the great variety of matters upon which advice will be given in the following pages, I shall distribute what I have to say under the following heads: (1) general rules; (2) our relation to ourselves; (3) our relation to others; and finally, (4) rules which concern our manner of life and our worldly circumstances. I shall conclude with some remarks on the changes which the various periods of life produce in us.
However, to bring some order to the wide range of topics I’ll cover in the following pages, I’ll organize my thoughts under these categories: (1) general rules; (2) our relationship with ourselves; (3) our relationship with others; and finally, (4) guidelines related to our way of living and our life circumstances. I’ll wrap up with some thoughts on how the different stages of life affect us.
CHAPTER I. — GENERAL RULES.
SECTION 1.
The first and foremost rule for the wise conduct of life seems to me to be contained in a view to which Aristotle parenthetically refers in the Nichomachean Ethics:2 [Greek: o phronimoz to alupon dioke e ou to aedu] or, as it may be rendered, not pleasure, but freedom from pain, is what the wise man will aim at.
The most important rule for living wisely seems to me to be captured in a point that Aristotle briefly mentions in the Nicomachean Ethics:2 [Greek: o phronimoz to alupon dioke e ou to aedu] or, as it can be paraphrased, the wise person aims for freedom from pain, not pleasure.
The truth of this remark turns upon the negative character of happiness,—the fact that pleasure is only the negation of pain, and that pain is the positive element in life. Though I have given a detailed proof of this proposition in my chief work,3 I may supply one more illustration of it here, drawn from a circumstance of daily occurrence. Suppose that, with the exception of some sore or painful spot, we are physically in a sound and healthy condition: the sore of this one spot, will completely absorb our attention, causing us to lose the sense of general well-being, and destroying all our comfort in life. In the same way, when all our affairs but one turn out as we wish, the single instance in which our aims are frustrated is a constant trouble to us, even though it be something quite trivial. We think a great deal about it, and very little about those other and more important matters in which we have been successful. In both these cases what has met with resistance is the will; in the one case, as it is objectified in the organism, in the other, as it presents itself in the struggle of life; and in both, it is plain that the satisfaction of the will consists in nothing else than that it meets with no resistance. It is, therefore, a satisfaction which is not directly felt; at most, we can become conscious of it only when we reflect upon our condition. But that which checks or arrests the will is something positive; it proclaims its own presence. All pleasure consists in merely removing this check—in other words, in freeing us from its action; and hence pleasure is a state which can never last very long.
The truth of this statement hinges on the negative nature of happiness—the idea that pleasure is really just the absence of pain, and that pain is the real force in life. Although I've provided a thorough explanation of this idea in my main work, 3, I can offer one more example here from everyday life. Imagine that apart from a painful spot on our body, we are otherwise healthy: that one sore spot will completely capture our attention, making us forget our overall well-being and ruining our comfort in life. Similarly, when everything in our life goes according to plan except for one thing, that single setback becomes a constant source of frustration for us, even if it's something minor. We focus much more on it and very little on the other, more significant things we've succeeded in. In both these situations, it’s our will that’s faced with resistance; in one case, it's manifested in our body, and in the other, it's evident in the challenges of life. In both cases, it's clear that the satisfaction of the will comes from encountering no resistance. Therefore, this satisfaction isn’t something we feel directly; we can only become aware of it when we reflect on our situation. In contrast, anything that hinders or blocks our will is something concrete; it announces its presence. All pleasure comes from removing this hindrance—in other words, from freeing ourselves from its effects; thus, pleasure is a state that can never last very long.
3 (return)
[ Welt als Wille und
Vorstellung. Vol. I., p. 58.]
3 (return)
[ World as Will and
Representation. Vol. I., p. 58.]
This is the true basis of the above excellent rule quoted from Aristotle, which bids us direct our aim, not toward securing what is pleasurable and agreeable in life, but toward avoiding, as far as possible, its innumerable evils. If this were not the right course to take, that saying of Voltaire's, Happiness is but a dream and sorrow is real, would be as false as it is, in fact, true. A man who desires to make up the book of his life and determine where the balance of happiness lies, must put down in his accounts, not the pleasures which he has enjoyed, but the evils which he has escaped. That is the true method of eudaemonology; for all eudaemonology must begin by recognizing that its very name is a euphemism, and that to live happily only means to live less unhappily—to live a tolerable life. There is no doubt that life is given us, not to be enjoyed, but to be overcome—to be got over. There are numerous expressions illustrating this—such as degere vitam, vita defungi; or in Italian, si scampa cosi; or in German, man muss suchen durchzukommen; er wird schon durch die Welt kommen, and so on. In old age it is indeed a consolation to think that the work of life is over and done with. The happiest lot is not to have experienced the keenest delights or the greatest pleasures, but to have brought life to a close without any very great pain, bodily or mental. To measure the happiness of a life by its delights or pleasures, is to apply a false standard. For pleasures are and remain something negative; that they produce happiness is a delusion, cherished by envy to its own punishment. Pain is felt to be something positive, and hence its absence is the true standard of happiness. And if, over and above freedom from pain, there is also an absence of boredom, the essential conditions of earthly happiness are attained; for all else is chimerical.
This is the real foundation of the excellent rule quoted from Aristotle, which advises us to focus not on gaining pleasure and enjoyment in life, but on avoiding, as much as we can, its countless evils. If this weren’t the right approach, Voltaire’s saying, "Happiness is but a dream and sorrow is real," would be as false as it is, in fact, true. A person who wants to write the story of their life and figure out where happiness lies must note not the pleasures they’ve experienced, but the evils they’ve avoided. That’s the true method of studying happiness; all happiness studies must start by acknowledging that its name is a euphemism, and that "to live happily" really means "to live less unhappily"—to have a bearable life. There’s no doubt that life is given to us, not to enjoy, but to overcome—to get through. There are many phrases that illustrate this—like "degere vitam, vita defungi"; or in Italian, "si scampa cosi"; or in German, "man muss suchen durchzukommen; er wird schon durch die Welt kommen," and so on. In old age, it’s truly comforting to think that the work of life is done and over with. The happiest scenario is not to have experienced the most intense joys or greatest pleasures, but to have ended life without significant pain, either physical or mental. Measuring a life’s happiness by its joys or pleasures is applying a faulty standard. For pleasures are and always remain something negative; believing they bring happiness is an illusion, fostered by envy to its own detriment. Pain is something we feel as positive, and therefore, its absence is the true measure of happiness. And if, in addition to being free from pain, there’s also no boredom, the essential components of earthly happiness are achieved; for everything else is just an illusion.
It follows from this that a man should never try to purchase pleasure at the cost of pain, or even at the risk of incurring it; to do so is to pay what is positive and real, for what is negative and illusory; while there is a net profit in sacrificing pleasure for the sake of avoiding pain. In either case it is a matter of indifference whether the pain follows the pleasure or precedes it. While it is a complete inversion of the natural order to try and turn this scene of misery into a garden of pleasure, to aim at joy and pleasure rather than at the greatest possible freedom from pain—and yet how many do it!—there is some wisdom in taking a gloomy view, in looking upon the world as a kind of Hell, and in confining one's efforts to securing a little room that shall not be exposed to the fire. The fool rushes after the pleasures of life and finds himself their dupe; the wise man avoids its evils; and even if, notwithstanding his precautions, he falls into misfortunes, that is the fault of fate, not of his own folly. As far as he is successful in his endeavors, he cannot be said to have lived a life of illusion; for the evils which he shuns are very real. Even if he goes too far out of his way to avoid evils, and makes an unnecessary sacrifice of pleasure, he is, in reality, not the worse off for that; for all pleasures are chimerical, and to mourn for having lost any of them is a frivolous, and even ridiculous proceeding.
This means that a person should never try to buy happiness at the expense of suffering, or even risk experiencing it; doing so is trading something real for something imaginary. There's a definite benefit in giving up pleasure to avoid pain. It doesn’t really matter whether the pain comes before or after the pleasure. Trying to turn this painful situation into a joyful one is a complete reversal of the natural order. Instead of seeking pleasure, we should aim for the greatest possible freedom from pain—and yet so many people miss this! There’s some wisdom in having a pessimistic viewpoint, seeing the world as a sort of Hell, and focusing on creating a little space that’s safe from the flames. The foolish person chases after life’s pleasures and ends up being tricked by them; the wise person steers clear of its troubles. Even if, despite his caution, he encounters misfortune, that’s fate’s fault, not his own. If he is successful in his efforts, he can’t be said to have lived in a fantasy. The evils he avoids are very real. Even if he goes overboard to dodge troubles and sacrifices too much pleasure, he’s not actually worse off for it; all pleasures are illusions, and grieving for lost ones is pointless and even foolish.
The failure to recognize this truth—a failure promoted by optimistic ideas—is the source of much unhappiness. In moments free from pain, our restless wishes present, as it were in a mirror, the image of a happiness that has no counterpart in reality, seducing us to follow it; in doing so we bring pain upon ourselves, and that is something undeniably real. Afterwards, we come to look with regret upon that lost state of painlessness; it is a paradise which we have gambled away; it is no longer with us, and we long in vain to undo what has been done.
The failure to see this truth—an oversight fueled by hopeful thinking—is the source of a lot of unhappiness. In moments without pain, our restless desires reflect, almost like a mirror, an image of happiness that doesn’t actually exist, luring us to chase after it; in doing so, we end up causing ourselves pain, which is undeniably real. Later, we look back with regret on that lost state of being pain-free; it’s a paradise we’ve thrown away; it’s no longer with us, and we wish in vain to reverse what has happened.
One might well fancy that these visions of wishes fulfilled were the work of some evil spirit, conjured up in order to entice us away from that painless state which forms our highest happiness.
One might think that these visions of our wishes coming true were created by some evil spirit, meant to lure us away from that blissful state that represents our greatest happiness.
A careless youth may think that the world is meant to be enjoyed, as though it were the abode of some real or positive happiness, which only those fail to attain who are not clever enough to overcome the difficulties that lie in the way. This false notion takes a stronger hold on him when he comes to read poetry and romance, and to be deceived by outward show—the hypocrisy that characterizes the world from beginning to end; on which I shall have something to say presently. The result is that his life is the more or less deliberate pursuit of positive happiness; and happiness he takes to be equivalent to a series of definite pleasures. In seeking for these pleasures he encounters danger—a fact which should not be forgotten. He hunts for game that does not exist; and so he ends by suffering some very real and positive misfortune—pain, distress, sickness, loss, care, poverty, shame, and all the thousand ills of life. Too late he discovers the trick that has been played upon him.
A careless young person might think that the world is meant to be enjoyed, as if it were a place of real happiness that only those who are smart enough can achieve by overcoming the obstacles in their way. This misconception becomes stronger when they read poetry and romance and are misled by superficial appearances—the hypocrisy that defines the world from start to finish; I’ll address that shortly. As a result, their life becomes a pursuit of positive happiness, which they believe means a series of definite pleasures. In searching for these pleasures, they face danger—a fact that shouldn't be overlooked. They chase after something that doesn’t exist; ultimately, they end up facing some very real hardships—pain, distress, illness, loss, worry, poverty, shame, and all the countless troubles life can bring. Only too late do they realize the trick that has been played on them.
But if the rule I have mentioned is observed, and a plan of life is adopted which proceeds by avoiding pain—in other words, by taking measures of precaution against want, sickness, and distress in all its forms, the aim is a real one, and something may be achieved which will be great in proportion as the plan is not disturbed by striving after the chimera of positive happiness. This agrees with the opinion expressed by Goethe in the Elective Affinities, and there put into the mouth of Mittler—the man who is always trying to make other people happy: To desire to get rid of an evil is a definite object, but to desire a better fortune than one has is blind folly. The same truth is contained in that fine French proverb: le mieux est l'ennemi du bien—leave well alone. And, as I have remarked in my chief work,this is the leading thought underlying the philosophical system of the Cynics. For what was it led the Cynics to repudiate pleasure in every form, if it was not the fact that pain is, in a greater or less degree, always bound up with pleasure? To go out of the way of pain seemed to them so much easier than to secure pleasure. Deeply impressed as they were by the negative nature of pleasure and the positive nature of pain, they consistently devoted all their efforts to the avoidance of pain. The first step to that end was, in their opinion, a complete and deliberate repudiation of pleasure, as something which served only to entrap the victim in order that he might be delivered over to pain.4
But if the rule I mentioned is followed, and a way of life is adopted that focuses on avoiding pain—in other words, by taking precautions against need, illness, and all kinds of distress—the goal is a valid one, and something significant can be achieved, which will be greater the less it is disturbed by the pursuit of the illusion of true happiness. This aligns with what Goethe said in *Elective Affinities*, spoken by Mittler—the person always trying to make others happy: To want to eliminate an evil is a clear goal, but to want a better situation than you have is foolishness. The same idea is captured in the French proverb: le mieux est l'ennemi du bien—leave well enough alone. And, as I noted in my main work, this is the central idea behind the philosophical system of the Cynics. What led the Cynics to reject pleasure in every form if not the understanding that pain is, to varying degrees, always connected with pleasure? They found it much easier to avoid pain than to attain pleasure. Impressed by the negative aspect of pleasure and the positive aspect of pain, they dedicated all their efforts to avoiding pain. The first step in that direction was, in their view, a complete and conscious rejection of pleasure, as something that only serves to trap a person so that they might end up in pain. 4
4 (return)
[ Welt als Wille und
Vorstellung, vol. ii., ch. 16.]
4 (return)
[ World as Will and
Representation, vol. ii., ch. 16.]
We are all born, as Schiller says, in Arcadia. In other words, we come into the world full of claims to happiness and pleasure, and we cherish the fond hope of making them good. But, as a rule, Fate soon teaches us, in a rough and ready way that we really possess nothing at all, but that everything in the world is at its command, in virtue of an unassailable right, not only to all we have or acquire, to wife or child, but even to our very limbs, our arms, legs, eyes and ears, nay, even to the nose in the middle of our face. And in any case, after some little time, we learn by experience that happiness and pleasure are a fata morgana, which, visible from afar, vanish as we approach; that, on the other hand, suffering and pain are a reality, which makes its presence felt without any intermediary, and for its effect, stands in no need of illusion or the play of false hope.
We’re all born, as Schiller puts it, in Arcadia. In other words, we arrive in the world full of hopes for happiness and pleasure, and we believe we can achieve them. But usually, Fate quickly shows us, in a harsh and direct way, that we really own nothing at all; everything in the world is at its command, based on an undeniable right, not just to what we have or gain, to a partner or child, but even to our very limbs—our arms, legs, eyes, and ears, and even the nose in the middle of our face. Eventually, we learn through experience that happiness and pleasure are like a mirage, visible from a distance but disappearing as we get closer; meanwhile, suffering and pain are a stark reality that makes itself felt directly, requiring no mediator, and doesn't need any illusions or false hopes to affect us.
If the teaching of experience bears fruit in us, we soon give up the pursuit of pleasure and happiness, and think much more about making ourselves secure against the attacks of pain and suffering. We see that the best the world has to offer is an existence free from pain—a quiet, tolerable life; and we confine our claims to this, as to something we can more surely hope to achieve. For the safest way of not being very miserable is not to expect to be very happy. Merck, the friend of Goethe's youth, was conscious of this truth when he wrote: It is the wretched way people have of setting up a claim to happiness—and, that to, in a measure corresponding with their desires—that ruins everything in this world. A man will make progress if he can get rid of this claim,5 and desire nothing but what he sees before him. Accordingly it is advisable to put very moderate limits upon our expectations of pleasure, possessions, rank, honor and so on; because it is just this striving and struggling to be happy, to dazzle the world, to lead a life full of pleasure, which entail great misfortune. It is prudent and wise, I say, to reduce one's claims, if only for the reason that it is extremely easy to be very unhappy; while to be very happy is not indeed difficult, but quite impossible. With justice sings the poet of life's wisdom:
If the lessons from our experiences pay off, we quickly stop chasing pleasure and happiness, and focus much more on protecting ourselves from pain and suffering. We realize that the best the world can offer us is a life free from pain—a quiet, bearable existence; and we limit our ambitions to this because it's something we can realistically hope to achieve. The safest way to avoid being very miserable is to not expect to be very happy. Merck, a friend of Goethe in his youth, recognized this truth when he wrote: It's the miserable way people claim happiness—and that too, in a measure that matches their desires—that ruins everything in this world. A person will make progress if they can let go of this claim, and desire only what they can see in front of them. Therefore, it’s wise to set very modest limits on our expectations of pleasure, possessions, status, honor, and so on; because it’s this constant striving and struggling to be happy, to impress the world, to live a life filled with pleasure, that brings great misfortune. It’s sensible and wise, I say, to lower one’s expectations, if only for the reason that it's extremely easy to be very unhappy, while being very happy is not just difficult, but practically impossible. As the poet wisely sings about life's truths:
Auream quisquis mediocritatem Diligit, tutus caret obsoleti Sordibus tecti, caret invidenda Sobrius aula. Savius ventis agitatur ingens Pinus: et celsae graviori casu Decidunt turres; feriuntque summos Fulgura monies.5
Anyone who loves the golden mean is protected from the filth of a worn-out place and avoids the envy of a grand hall. A huge pine sways more gently in the winds: and the taller towers fall harder; lightning strikes the highest mountains.5
—the golden mean is best—to live free from the squalor of a mean abode, and yet not be a mark for envy. It is the tall pine which is cruelly shaken by the wind, the highest summits that are struck in the storm, and the lofty towers that fall so heavily.
—the golden mean is best—to live free from the misery of a poor home, but also not become a target for jealousy. It’s the tall pine that gets violently swayed by the wind, the highest peaks that are hit by the storm, and the tall towers that crash down so heavily.
He who has taken to heart the teaching of my philosophy—who knows, therefore, that our whole existence is something which had better not have been, and that to disown and disclaim it is the highest wisdom—he will have no great expectations from anything or any condition in life: he will spend passion upon nothing in the world, nor lament over-much if he fails in any of his undertakings. He will feel the deep truth of what Plato6 says: [Greek: oute ti ton anthropinon haxion on megalaes spondaes]—nothing in human affairs is worth any great anxiety; or, as the Persian poet has it,
He who truly understands my philosophy—who realizes that our entire existence is something that might have been better off not existing, and that rejecting this existence is the greatest wisdom—will have no high hopes for anything or any situation in life. He won't invest too much passion in anything in the world, nor will he excessively mourn if he fails in his endeavors. He will deeply grasp the truth of what Plato says: [Greek: oute ti ton anthropinon haxion on megalaes spondaes]—nothing in human affairs is worth significant worry; or, as the Persian poet puts it,
Though from thy grasp all worldly things should flee, Grieve not for them, for they are nothing worth: And though a world in thy possession be, Joy not, for worthless are the things of earth. Since to that better world 'tis given to thee To pass, speed on, for this is nothing worth.7
Though everything you hold onto may slip away, Don’t be upset, because they aren’t worth much: And even if you own the whole world, Don’t feel happy, because the things of this earth are worthless. Since you have the chance to move on to a better world, Hurry along, because this life is not worth it.7
7 (return)
[ Translator's Note. From
the Anvár-i Suhailí—The Lights of Canopus—being the
Persian version of the Table of Bidpai. Translated by E.B.
Eastwick, ch. iii. Story vi., p. 289.]
7 (return)
[ Translator's Note. From
the Anvár-i Suhailí—The Lights of Canopus—which is the
Persian version of the Table of Bidpai. Translated by E.B.
Eastwick, ch. iii. Story vi., p. 289.]
The chief obstacle to our arriving at these salutary views is that hypocrisy of the world to which I have already alluded—an hypocrisy which should be early revealed to the young. Most of the glories of the world are mere outward show, like the scenes on a stage: there is nothing real about them. Ships festooned and hung with pennants, firing of cannon, illuminations, beating of drums and blowing of trumpets, shouting and applauding—these are all the outward sign, the pretence and suggestion,—as it were the hieroglyphic,—of joy: but just there, joy is, as a rule, not to be found; it is the only guest who has declined to be present at the festival. Where this guest may really be found, he comes generally without invitation; he is not formerly announced, but slips in quietly by himself sans facon; often making his appearance under the most unimportant and trivial circumstances, and in the commonest company—anywhere, in short, but where the society is brilliant and distinguished. Joy is like the gold in the Australian mines—found only now and then, as it were, by the caprice of chance, and according to no rule or law; oftenest in very little grains, and very seldom in heaps. All that outward show which I have described, is only an attempt to make people believe that it is really joy which has come to the festival; and to produce this impression upon the spectators is, in fact, the whole object of it.
The main hurdle to understanding these valuable insights is the hypocrisy of the world I've mentioned before—hypocrisy that should be revealed to young people early on. Most of the glories of the world are just for show, like performances on a stage: there's nothing genuine about them. Ships decorated with flags, cannon fire, lights, drums beating, trumpets sounding, cheers, and clapping—these are all outward signs, the pretense or suggestion—like hieroglyphics—of joy: but joy is usually absent from the scene; it's the only guest who chose not to come to the party. When joy does show up, it typically doesn't require an invitation; it appears unannounced, quietly slipping in by itself; often, it shows up in the most trivial situations and among the most ordinary people—anywhere, really, except in high-class or glamorous gatherings. Joy is like gold in the Australian mines—rarely found, often just by chance, and according to no specific rules; it tends to appear in tiny bits rather than in large quantities. All the flashy displays I've described are merely attempts to convince people that joy has actually arrived at the festival; in fact, creating this impression on the audience is the ultimate goal.
With mourning it is just the same. That long funeral procession, moving up so slowly; how melancholy it looks! what an endless row of carriages! But look into them—they are all empty; the coachmen of the whole town are the sole escort the dead man has to his grave. Eloquent picture of the friendship and esteem of the world! This is the falsehood, the hollowness, the hypocrisy of human affairs!
With mourning, it’s exactly the same. That long funeral procession, moving so slowly; how sad it looks! What an endless line of carriages! But look inside them—they’re all empty; the drivers from the whole town are the only companions the deceased has to his grave. A powerful image of the friendship and respect of the world! This is the falsehood, the emptiness, the hypocrisy of human life!
Take another example—a roomful of guests in full dress, being received with great ceremony. You could almost believe that this is a noble and distinguished company; but, as a matter of fact, it is compulsion, pain and boredom who are the real guests. For where many are invited, it is a rabble—even if they all wear stars. Really good society is everywhere of necessity very small. In brilliant festivals and noisy entertainments, there is always, at bottom, a sense of emptiness prevalent. A false tone is there: such gatherings are in strange contrast with the misery and barrenness of our existence. The contrast brings the true condition into greater relief. Still, these gatherings are effective from the outside; and that is just their purpose. Chamfort8 makes the excellent remark that society—les cercles, les salons, ce qu'on appelle le monde—is like a miserable play, or a bad opera, without any interest in itself, but supported for a time by mechanical aid, costumes and scenery.
Consider another example—a room full of guests in formal attire, being received with great fanfare. You might believe this is an impressive and distinguished group; however, the truth is that it’s really just compulsion, pain, and boredom that are the true guests. When there are many invited, it turns into chaos—even if everyone is wearing their finest. Truly good company is always quite small. In extravagant celebrations and loud gatherings, there’s often an underlying sense of emptiness. There’s a false atmosphere present: these events starkly contrast with the misery and emptiness of our lives. This contrast highlights the actual condition more vividly. Still, these events operate effectively from the outside, which is exactly their intention. Chamfort makes a brilliant observation that society—les cercles, les salons, ce qu'on appelle le monde—is like a terrible play or a mediocre opera, lacking genuine interest on its own but temporarily upheld by superficial elements like costumes and scenery.
8 (return)
[ Translator's Note.
Nicholas "Chamfort" (1741-94), a French miscellaneous writer, whose
brilliant conversation, power of sarcasm, and epigrammic force, coupled
with an extraordinary career, render him one of the most interesting and
remarkable men of his time. Schopenhauer undoubtedly owed much to this
writer, to whom he constantly refers.]
8 (return)
[ Translator's Note.
Nicholas "Chamfort" (1741-94) was a French writer known for his sharp wit, knack for sarcasm, and clever sayings. His fascinating life and remarkable talent make him one of the most intriguing figures of his era. Schopenhauer clearly drew a lot from this writer, frequently referencing him.]
And so, too, with academies and chairs of philosophy. You have a kind of sign-board hung out to show the apparent abode of wisdom: but wisdom is another guest who declines the invitation; she is to be found elsewhere. The chiming of bells, ecclesiastical millinery, attitudes of devotion, insane antics—these are the pretence, the false show of piety. And so on. Everything in the world is like a hollow nut; there is little kernel anywhere, and when it does exist, it is still more rare to find it in the shell. You may look for it elsewhere, and find it, as a rule, only by chance.
And so it is with colleges and philosophy departments. You have a kind of sign out front that suggests a home for wisdom, but wisdom is actually a different guest who ignores the invite; she's found somewhere else. The ringing of bells, religious garb, gestures of worship, outrageous behaviors—these are just the façade, the misleading display of piety. Everything in the world is like a hollow nut; there's little substance anywhere, and when there is, it's even rarer to find it inside the shell. You may search for it elsewhere and usually only discover it by coincidence.
SECTION 2. To estimate a man's condition in regard to happiness, it is
necessary to ask, not what things please him, but what things trouble him; and the more trivial these things are in themselves, the happier the man will be. To be irritated by trifles, a man must be well off; for in misfortunes trifles are unfelt.
necessary to ask, not what things please him, but what things bother him; and the more trivial these things are in themselves, the happier the man will be. To be annoyed by small things, a man must be well off; for in tough times, small things go unnoticed.
SECTION 3. Care should be taken not to build the happiness of life
upon a broad foundation—not to require a great many things in order to be happy. For happiness on such a foundation is the most easily undermined; it offers many more opportunities for accidents; and accidents are always happening. The architecture of happiness follows a plan in this respect just the opposite of that adopted in every other case, where the broadest foundation offers the greatest security. Accordingly, to reduce your claims to the lowest possible degree, in comparison with your means,—of whatever kind these may be—is the surest way of avoiding extreme misfortune.
upon a broad foundation—not needing a lot to be happy. Because happiness built on such a foundation is the most vulnerable; it has many more chances for setbacks; and setbacks are constantly occurring. The structure of happiness works on a plan that is completely opposite to the usual cases, where a wider foundation provides the greatest security. Therefore, lowering your expectations as much as possible, relative to what you have—whatever that may be—is the best way to steer clear of serious misfortune.
To make extensive preparations for life—no matter what form they may take—is one of the greatest and commonest of follies. Such preparations presuppose, in the first place, a long life, the full and complete term of years appointed to man—and how few reach it! and even if it be reached, it is still too short for all the plans that have been made; for to carry them out requites more time than was thought necessary at the beginning. And then how many mischances and obstacles stand in the way! how seldom the goal is ever reached in human affairs!
Making extensive preparations for life—no matter how they look—is one of the biggest and most common mistakes. These preparations assume, first of all, a long life, the full span of years that people are meant to have—and how few actually make it! And even if someone does live that long, it still isn’t enough time for all the plans that have been made; executing them takes more time than was originally anticipated. Plus, there are so many unexpected events and challenges that get in the way! How rarely do people actually reach their goals in life!
And lastly, even though the goal should be reached, the changes which Time works in us have been left out of the reckoning: we forget that the capacity whether for achievement or for enjoyment does not last a whole lifetime. So we often toil for things which are no longer suited to us when we attain them; and again, the years we spend in preparing for some work, unconsciously rob us of the power for carrying it out.
And finally, even though the goal should be reached, we often overlook the changes that time brings upon us: we forget that our ability to achieve or enjoy doesn’t last a lifetime. So, we frequently work hard for things that no longer fit us once we achieve them; and the years we spend preparing for a task can unintentionally drain us of the ability to execute it.
How often it happens that a man is unable to enjoy the wealth which he acquired at so much trouble and risk, and that the fruits of his labor are reserved for others; or that he is incapable of filling the position which he has won after so many years of toil and struggle. Fortune has come too late for him; or, contrarily, he has come too late for fortune,—when, for instance, he wants to achieve great things, say, in art or literature: the popular taste has changed, it may be; a new generation has grown up, which takes no interest in his work; others have gone a shorter way and got the start of him. These are the facts of life which Horace must have had in view, when he lamented the uselessness of all advice:—
How often does a person find themselves unable to enjoy the wealth they worked so hard to earn, with the rewards of their efforts meant for someone else? Or they struggle to fit into the role they've finally achieved after years of hard work and challenges. Fortune arrives too late for them, or they arrive too late for fortune—like when they aim to accomplish great things in art or literature; popular tastes may have shifted, and a new generation has emerged that shows no interest in their work. Others have taken a quicker path and got ahead of them. These are the realities of life that Horace must have had in mind when he lamented the futility of all advice:—
The cause of this commonest of all follies is that optical illusion of the mind from which everyone suffers, making life, at its beginning, seem of long duration; and at its end, when one looks back over the course of it, how short a time it seems! There is some advantage in the illusion; but for it, no great work would ever be done.
The reason for this most common foolishness is that optical illusion of the mind that everyone experiences, which makes life appear to last a long time at the beginning, and then, when looking back at the end, it feels like it was over so quickly! There’s some benefit to this illusion; without it, no significant achievements would ever happen.
Our life is like a journey on which, as we advance, the landscape takes a different view from that which it presented at first, and changes again, as we come nearer. This is just what happens—especially with our wishes. We often find something else, nay, something better than what we are looking for; and what we look for, we often find on a very different path from that on which we began a vain search. Instead of finding, as we expected, pleasure, happiness, joy, we get experience, insight, knowledge—a real and permanent blessing, instead of a fleeting and illusory one.
Our life is like a journey where, as we move forward, the view changes from what it was at the start and shifts again as we get closer. This is exactly what happens—especially with our desires. We often discover something different, even better than what we were searching for; and what we seek often comes our way on a completely different route than the one we began our fruitless search on. Instead of finding, as we expected, pleasure, happiness, or joy, we gain experience, understanding, and knowledge—a true and lasting blessing instead of a temporary and deceptive one.
This is the thought that runs through Wilkelm Meister, like the bass in a piece of music. In this work of Goethe's, we have a novel of the intellectual kind, and, therefore, superior to all others, even to Sir Walter Scott's, which are, one and all, ethical; in other words, they treat of human nature only from the side of the will. So, too, in the Zauberflöte—that grotesque, but still significant, and even hieroglyphic—the same thought is symbolized, but in great, coarse lines, much in the way in which scenery is painted. Here the symbol would be complete if Tamino were in the end to be cured of his desire to possess Tainina, and received, in her stead, initiation into the mysteries of the Temple of Wisdom. It is quite right for Papageno, his necessary contrast, to succeed in getting his Papagena.
This idea runs through Wilhelmine Meister like the bass line in a piece of music. In this work by Goethe, we have an intellectual novel that is superior to all others, even those by Sir Walter Scott, which are primarily ethical; in other words, they explore human nature only in terms of will. Similarly, in the Zauberflöte—grotesque yet meaningful and even hieroglyphic—the same idea is represented, but in broad strokes, much like how scenery is painted. The symbol would be complete if Tamino ultimately overcame his desire for Tainina and instead received initiation into the mysteries of the Temple of Wisdom. It fits that Papageno, who serves as his necessary contrast, should succeed in winning his Papagena.
Men of any worth or value soon come to see that they are in the hands of Fate, and gratefully submit to be moulded by its teachings. They recognize that the fruit of life is experience, and not happiness; they become accustomed and content to exchange hope for insight; and, in the end, they can say, with Petrarch, that all they care for is to learn:—
Men of any worth quickly realize that they are in the hands of Fate and willingly allow themselves to be shaped by its lessons. They understand that the true reward of life is experience, not happiness; they grow used to and satisfied with trading hope for understanding; and, in the end, they can say, with Petrarch, that all they care about is learning:—
Altro diletto che 'mparar, non provo.
Altro piacere che imparare, non sento.
It may even be that they to some extent still follow their old wishes and aims, trifling with them, as it were, for the sake of appearances; all the while really and seriously looking for nothing but instruction; a process which lends them an air of genius, a trait of something contemplative and sublime.
They might still somewhat pursue their old desires and goals, playing with them, so to speak, just for show; yet all the while, they are genuinely and seriously seeking nothing but knowledge; this process gives them an air of genius, a quality that feels both thoughtful and elevated.
In their search for gold, the alchemists discovered other things—gunpowder, china, medicines, the laws of nature. There is a sense in which we are all alchemists.
In their quest for gold, the alchemists stumbled upon other discoveries—gunpowder, porcelain, medicines, and the laws of nature. In a way, we are all alchemists.
CHAPTER II. — OUR RELATION TO OURSELVES.—
SECTION 4.
The mason employed on the building of a house may be quite ignorant of its general design; or at any rate, he may not keep it constantly in mind. So it is with man: in working through the days and hours of his life, he takes little thought of its character as a whole.
The bricklayer working on a house might have no idea about the overall design; or at least, he might not think about it all the time. The same goes for people: as they go through their daily lives, they don’t pay much attention to the bigger picture.
If there is any merit or importance attaching to a man's career, if he lays himself out carefully for some special work, it is all the more necessary and advisable for him to turn his attention now and then to its plan, that is to say, the miniature sketch of its general outlines. Of course, to do that, he must have applied the maxim [Greek: Gnothi seauton]; he must have made some little progress in the art of understanding himself. He must know what is his real, chief, and foremost object in life,—what it is that he most wants in order to be happy; and then, after that, what occupies the second and third place in his thoughts; he must find out what, on the whole, his vocation really is—the part he has to play, his general relation to the world. If he maps out important work for himself on great lines, a glance at this miniature plan of his life will, more than anything else stimulate, rouse and ennoble him, urge him on to action and keep him from false paths.
If a man’s career has any value or significance, and he is intentionally striving for a specific purpose, it is even more essential and wise for him to occasionally focus on its broader outline. To do this, he must have embraced the principle [Greek: Gnothi seauton]; he needs to have made some progress in understanding himself. He should know what his true, primary goal in life is—what he desires most to be happy; and then, what comes second and third in his priorities. He must discover what his real vocation is—the role he plays and his overall relationship to the world. If he sketches out important work for himself with a grand vision, reviewing this overview of his life will, more than anything else, inspire, energize, and elevate him, motivating him to take action and helping him avoid misguided paths.
Again, just as the traveler, on reaching a height, gets a connected view over the road he has taken, with its many turns and windings; so it is only when we have completed a period in our life, or approach the end of it altogether, that we recognize the true connection between all our actions,—what it is we have achieved, what work we have done. It is only then that we see the precise chain of cause and effect, and the exact value of all our efforts. For as long as we are actually engaged in the work of life, we always act in accordance with the nature of our character, under the influence of motive, and within the limits of our capacity,—in a word, from beginning to end, under a law of necessity; at every moment we do just what appears to us right and proper. It is only afterwards, when we come to look back at the whole course of our life and its general result, that we see the why and wherefore of it all.
Once again, just like a traveler, when they reach a high point, gets a clear view of the path they've taken with all its twists and turns; it's only when we finish a chapter in our lives or near the end that we truly understand how all our actions connect—what we've accomplished and the work we've done. It’s at that point that we see the exact chain of cause and effect and the true value of our efforts. While we’re busy living our lives, we always act based on our character, driven by our motives, and within our abilities—essentially, from start to finish, under a necessity. In every moment, we do what seems right and fitting to us. It’s only later, when we reflect on the entire journey of our lives and its overall outcome, that we grasp the reasons behind it all.
When we are actually doing some great deed, or creating some immortal work, we are not conscious of it as such; we think only of satisfying present aims, of fulfilling the intentions we happen to have at the time, of doing the right thing at the moment. It is only when we come to view our life as a connected whole that our character and capacities show themselves in their true light; that we see how, in particular instances, some happy inspiration, as it were, led us to choose the only true path out of a thousand which might have brought us to ruin. It was our genius that guided us, a force felt in the affairs of the intellectual as in those of the world; and working by its defect just in the same way in regard to evil and disaster.
When we're actually doing something great or creating something timeless, we're not aware of it; we only focus on meeting our immediate goals, fulfilling our current intentions, and doing the right thing in the moment. It's only when we look back at our lives as a whole that our character and abilities become clear; we realize how, in certain moments, a lucky inspiration led us to pick the only true path out of a thousand possibilities that could have led to our downfall. It was our intuition that guided us, a force felt in both intellectual pursuits and real-world matters, and it worked in the same way regarding bad choices and misfortune.
SECTION 5. Another important element in the wise conduct of life is to
preserve a proper proportion between our thought for the present and our thought for the future; in order not to spoil the one by paying over-great attention to the other. Many live too long in the present—frivolous people, I mean; others, too much in the future, ever anxious and full of care. It is seldom that a man holds the right balance between the two extremes. Those who strive and hope and live only in the future, always looking ahead and impatiently anticipating what is coming, as something which will make them happy when they get it, are, in spite of their very clever airs, exactly like those donkeys one sees in Italy, whose pace may be hurried by fixing a stick on their heads with a wisp of hay at the end of it; this is always just in front of them, and they keep on trying to get it. Such people are in a constant state of illusion as to their whole existence; they go on living ad interim, until at last they die.
keep a good balance between our focus on the present and our thoughts about the future; so we don’t ruin one by overemphasizing the other. Many people spend too much time in the present—frivolous people, that is; while others focus too much on the future, always anxious and full of worry. It’s rare for someone to strike the right balance between these two extremes. Those who work hard, hope, and only live for the future, constantly looking ahead and impatiently waiting for what’s coming, believing it will make them happy when they finally get it, are, despite their clever poses, just like those donkeys you see in Italy, who can be made to move faster by attaching a stick to their heads with a wisp of hay at the end; this hay is always just out of reach, and they keep trying to get it. Such people live in a constant state of delusion about their entire existence; they continue to live in limbo, until eventually, they die.
Instead, therefore, of always thinking about our plans and anxiously looking to the future, or of giving ourselves up to regret for the past, we should never forget that the present is the only reality, the only certainty; that the future almost always turns out contrary to our expectations; that the past, too, was very different from what we suppose it to have been. But the past and the future are, on the whole, of less consequence than we think. Distance, which makes objects look small to the outward eye, makes them look big to the eye of thought. The present alone is true and actual; it is the only time which possesses full reality, and our existence lies in it exclusively. Therefore we should always be glad of it, and give it the welcome it deserves, and enjoy every hour that is bearable by its freedom from pain and annoyance with a full consciousness of its value. We shall hardly be able to do this if we make a wry face over the failure of our hopes in the past or over our anxiety for the future. It is the height of folly to refuse the present hour of happiness, or wantonly to spoil it by vexation at by-gones or uneasiness about what is to come. There is a time, of course, for forethought, nay, even for repentance; but when it is over let us think of what is past as of something to which we have said farewell, of necessity subduing our hearts—
Instead of constantly worrying about our plans and anxiously looking toward the future, or giving in to regret about the past, we should remember that the present is the only reality and the only certainty. The future often turns out differently than we expect, and the past was often not what we think it was. But overall, the past and the future matter less than we believe. Distance can make things seem small to the eye, but in our thoughts, it can make them seem bigger. The present is the only time that truly exists; it holds all reality, and our existence is tied to it alone. So we should always embrace it and give it the appreciation it deserves, enjoying every hour that is free from pain and annoyance, fully recognizing its value. It’s hard to do this if we dwell on our past disappointments or worry about what’s ahead. It’s foolish to reject the happy moment we have now or to ruin it by stressing over what has happened or what might come. There is, of course, a time for thinking ahead, and even for regret; but once that moment has passed, let’s consider the past as something we’ve said goodbye to, and learn to calm our hearts—
[Greek: alla ta men protuchthai easomen achnumenoi per tumhon eni staethessi philon damasntes hanankae],[10]
[Greek: alla ta men protuchthai easomen achnumenoi per tumhon eni staethessi philon damasntes hanankae],[10]
and of the future as of that which lies beyond our power, in the lap of the gods—
and of the future as well as that which is beyond our control, in the hands of the gods—
[Greek: all aetoi men tauta theon en gounasi keitai.]11
[Greek: all aetoi men tauta theon en gounasi keitai.]11
But in regard to the present let us remember Seneca's advice, and live each day as if it were our whole life,—singulas dies singulas vitas puta: let us make it as agreeable as possible, it is the only real time we have.
But when it comes to the present, let's take Seneca's advice and live each day as if it were our entire life—singulas dies singulas vitas puta: let's make it as enjoyable as we can, since it's the only real time we have.
Only those evils which are sure to come at a definite date have any right to disturb us; and how few there are which fulfill this description. For evils are of two kinds; either they are possible only, at most probable; or they are inevitable. Even in the case of evils which are sure to happen, the time at which they will happen is uncertain. A man who is always preparing for either class of evil will not have a moment of peace left him. So, if we are not to lose all comfort in life through the fear of evils, some of which are uncertain in themselves, and others, in the time at which they will occur, we should look upon the one kind as never likely to happen, and the other as not likely to happen very soon.
Only the troubles that are guaranteed to happen on a specific date have any right to upset us; and those are few and far between. There are two types of troubles: those that are only possible or at most probable, and those that are unavoidable. Even with troubles that are certain to occur, the timing is uncertain. A person who is constantly preparing for either type of trouble will never have a moment of peace. Therefore, if we want to avoid losing all joy in life due to the fear of troubles—some of which are uncertain and others which are uncertain in their timing—we should view one type as unlikely to occur and the other as not likely to happen anytime soon.
Now, the less our peace of mind is disturbed by fear, the more likely it is to be agitated by desire and expectation. This is the true meaning of that song of Goethe's which is such a favorite with everyone: Ich hab' mein' Sach' auf nichts gestellt. It is only after a man has got rid of all pretension, and taken refuge in mere unembellished existence, that he is able to attain that peace of mind which is the foundation of human happiness. Peace of mind! that is something essential to any enjoyment of the present moment; and unless its separate moments are enjoyed, there is an end of life's happiness as a whole. We should always collect that To-day comes only once, and never returns. We fancy that it will come again to-morrow; but To-morrow is another day, which, in its turn, comes once only. We are apt to forget that every day is an integral, and therefore irreplaceable portion of life, and to look upon life as though it were a collective idea or name which does not suffer if one of the individuals it covers is destroyed.
Now, the less our peace of mind is disturbed by fear, the more likely it is to be shaken by desire and expectation. This is the real meaning of that song by Goethe that everyone loves: Ich hab' mein' Sach' auf nichts gestellt. It's only after someone has let go of all pretense and embraced a simple, unadorned existence that they can achieve the peace of mind that is the foundation of true happiness. Peace of mind! That’s essential for enjoying the present moment; if we don’t savor each moment, then life’s overall happiness comes to an end. We should always remember that To-day comes only once and never returns. We think it will come again tomorrow; but To-morrow is another day that, in its own way, comes only once. We easily forget that each day is an essential and irreplaceable part of life, treating life as a broad concept that doesn’t suffer when one of its individual moments is lost.
We should be more likely to appreciate and enjoy the present, if, in those good days when we are well and strong, we did not fail to reflect how, in sickness and sorrow, every past hour that was free from pain and privation seemed in our memory so infinitely to be envied—as it were, a lost paradise, or some one who was only then seen to have acted as a friend. But we live through our days of happiness without noticing them; it is only when evil comes upon us that we wish them back. A thousand gay and pleasant hours are wasted in ill-humor; we let them slip by unenjoyed, and sigh for them in vain when the sky is overcast. Those present moments that are bearable, be they never so trite and common,—passed by in indifference, or, it may be, impatiently pushed away,—those are the moments we should honor; never failing to remember that the ebbing tide is even how hurrying them into the past, where memory will store them transfigured and shining with an imperishable light,—in some after-time, and above all, when our days are evil, to raise the veil and present them as the object of our fondest regret.
We would be more likely to appreciate and enjoy the present if, during the good times when we are healthy and strong, we took a moment to think about how, during times of sickness and sorrow, every hour that was free from pain and hardship seemed so enviable in our memory—like a lost paradise or someone who finally seemed to have acted as a friend. Yet, we go through our happy days without really noticing them; it’s only when misfortune strikes that we long for those moments again. Countless joyful and pleasant hours are wasted in bad moods; we let them pass by without truly enjoying them and then sigh for them in vain when things turn gloomy. Those moments that are bearable, no matter how ordinary they seem—when we let them go by indifferently or push them away impatiently—are the moments we should cherish. We must always remember that the ebbing tide is rushing them into the past, where memory will keep them transformed and shining with an everlasting light—in some future time, especially when we face hard days, to lift the veil and present them as the source of our deepest regret.
SECTION 6. Limitations always make for happiness. We are happy in
proportion as our range of vision, our sphere of work, our points of contact with the world, are restricted and circumscribed. We are more likely to feel worried and anxious if these limits are wide; for it means that our cares, desires and terrors are increased and intensified. That is why the blind are not so unhappy as we might be inclined to suppose; otherwise there would not be that gentle and almost serene expression of peace in their faces.
As our ability to see, our work environment, and our connections to the world become limited and confined, we're more prone to feeling worried and anxious if those limits are broad; it means our worries, desires, and fears grow and become more intense. That's why blind people are often not as unhappy as we might think; otherwise, we wouldn't see that calm and almost peaceful look on their faces.
Another reason why limitation makes for happiness is that the second half of life proves even more dreary that the first. As the years wear on, the horizon of our aims and our points of contact with the world become more extended. In childhood our horizon is limited to the narrowest sphere about us; in youth there is already a very considerable widening of our view; in manhood it comprises the whole range of our activity, often stretching out over a very distant sphere,—the care, for instance, of a State or a nation; in old age it embraces posterity.
Another reason why having limits leads to happiness is that the second half of life often feels even more bleak than the first. As the years pass, our goals and connections with the world expand. In childhood, our focus is confined to the small circle around us; in youth, our perspective broadens significantly; in adulthood, it covers the entire spectrum of our actions, sometimes reaching out to distant responsibilities, like taking care of a state or nation; in old age, it extends to future generations.
But even in the affairs of the intellect, limitation is necessary if we are to be happy. For the less the will is excited, the less we suffer. We have seen that suffering is something positive, and that happiness is only a negative condition. To limit the sphere of outward activity is to relieve the will of external stimulus: to limit the sphere of our intellectual efforts is to relieve the will of internal sources of excitement. This latter kind of limitation is attended by the disadvantage that it opens the door to boredom, which is a direct source of countless sufferings; for to banish boredom, a man will have recourse to any means that may be handy—dissipation, society, extravagance, gaming, and drinking, and the like, which in their turn bring mischief, ruin and misery in their train. Difficiles in otio quies—it is difficult to keep quiet if you have nothing to do. That limitation in the sphere of outward activity is conducive, nay, even necessary to human happiness, such as it is, may be seen in the fact that the only kind of poetry which depicts men in a happy state of life—Idyllic poetry, I mean,—always aims, as an intrinsic part of its treatment, at representing them in very simple and restricted circumstances. It is this feeling, too, which is at the bottom of the pleasure we take in what are called genre pictures.
But even in intellectual matters, limitations are necessary for our happiness. The less our will is stirred, the less we suffer. We've seen that suffering is something real, and happiness is merely the absence of suffering. To limit our external activities eases the will from outside pressures; to limit our intellectual pursuits eases the will from internal sources of excitement. However, this type of limitation has the downside of inviting boredom, which leads to various forms of suffering. To escape boredom, a person may resort to whatever distractions they can find—partying, socializing, extravagance, gambling, drinking, and so on—which can bring chaos, downfall, and misery. Difficiles in otio quies—it's hard to relax when you have nothing to do. That limiting our external activities is beneficial, even essential for human happiness, can be seen in the fact that the only kind of poetry that portrays people in a blissful state—Idyllic poetry—always focuses on showing them in very simple and confined situations. This feeling also underlies the enjoyment we get from what are called genre pictures.
Simplicity, therefore, as far as it can be attained, and even monotony, in our manner of life, if it does not mean that we are bored, will contribute to happiness; just because, under such circumstances, life, and consequently the burden which is the essential concomitant of life, will be least felt. Our existence will glide on peacefully like a stream which no waves or whirlpools disturb.
Simplicity, therefore, as much as it can be achieved, and even monotony, in our way of living, if it doesn't imply that we are bored, will lead to happiness; simply because, in such situations, life, and therefore the burdens that are an inherent part of life, will be least felt. Our existence will flow smoothly like a stream that is undisturbed by waves or whirlpools.
SECTION 7. Whether we are in a pleasant or a painful state depends,
ultimately, upon the kind of matter that pervades and engrosses our consciousness. In this respect, purely intellectual occupation, for the mind that is capable of it, will, as a rule, do much more in the way of happiness than any form of practical life, with its constant alternations of success and failure, and all the shocks and torments it produces. But it must be confessed that for such occupation a pre-eminent amount of intellectual capacity is necessary. And in this connection it may be noted that, just as a life devoted to outward activity will distract and divert a man from study, and also deprive him of that quiet concentration of mind which is necessary for such work; so, on the other hand, a long course of thought will make him more or less unfit for the noisy pursuits of real life. It is advisable, therefore, to suspend mental work for a while, if circumstances happen which demand any degree of energy in affairs of a practical nature.
Ultimately, it depends on the type of things that fill and hold our attention. In this sense, purely intellectual pursuits, for those who are capable of them, typically provide more happiness than any form of practical life, which constantly swings between success and failure and all the stress and pain it brings. However, it's important to acknowledge that such pursuits require a significant amount of intellectual ability. Additionally, just as a life focused on outward activity can distract a person from studying and take away the calm concentration needed for such work, a prolonged period of deep thinking can make someone less suitable for the noisy demands of real life. Therefore, it's wise to take a break from mental efforts if circumstances arise that require some level of energy for practical matters.
SECTION 8. To live a life that shall be entirely prudent and discreet,
and to draw from experience all the instruction it contains, it is requisite to be constantly thinking back,—to make a kind of recapitulation of what we have done, of our impressions and sensations, to compare our former with our present judgments—what we set before us and struggle to achieve, with the actual result and satisfaction we have obtained. To do this is to get a repetition of the private lessons of experience,—lessons which are given to every one.
To learn from experience, we need to keep reflecting on it. We should review what we’ve done, our impressions and feelings, and compare what we thought in the past with how we think now. We should look at what we aimed for and what we actually achieved and how satisfied we are with that outcome. This process helps reinforce the personal lessons that experience offers, lessons that are available to everyone.
Experience of the world may be looked upon as a kind of text, to which reflection and knowledge form the commentary. Where there is great deal of reflection and intellectual knowledge, and very little experience, the result is like those books which have on each page two lines of text to forty lines of commentary. A great deal of experience with little reflection and scant knowledge, gives us books like those of the editio Bipontina13 where there are no notes and much that is unintelligible.
The experience of the world can be seen as a kind of text, with reflection and knowledge acting as the commentary. When there’s a lot of reflection and intellectual knowledge but very little experience, it resembles those books that have two lines of text on each page but forty lines of commentary. On the other hand, having plenty of experience with minimal reflection and little knowledge results in books similar to those of the editio Bipontina13 where there are no notes and much that doesn’t make sense.
13 (return)
[ Translator's Note. A
series of Greek, Latin and French classics published at Zweibräcken in the
Palatinate, from and after the year 1779. Cf. Butter, Ueber die
Bipontiner und die editiones Bipontinae.]
13 (return)
[ Translator's Note. A
collection of Greek, Latin, and French classics published in Zweibrücken in the
Palatinate, starting in 1779. See Butter, On the Bipontiners and the Bipontine Editions.]
The advice here given is on a par with a rule recommended by Pythagoras,—to review, every night before going to sleep, what we have done during the day. To live at random, in the hurly-burly of business or pleasure, without ever reflecting upon the past,—to go on, as it were, pulling cotton off the reel of life,—is to have no clear idea of what we are about; and a man who lives in this state will have chaos in his emotions and certain confusion in his thoughts; as is soon manifest by the abrupt and fragmentary character of his conversation, which becomes a kind of mincemeat. A man will be all the more exposed to this fate in proportion as he lives a restless life in the world, amid a crowd of various impressions and with a correspondingly small amount of activity on the part of his own mind.
The advice given here is similar to a principle suggested by Pythagoras—to reflect every night before going to sleep on what we've done throughout the day. Living randomly, caught up in the chaos of work or pleasure without ever thinking about the past—continuing on, so to speak, pulling cotton from the reel of life—means having no clear understanding of what we're doing. A person living in this way will experience chaos in their emotions and confusion in their thoughts, which becomes evident through the disjointed and scattered nature of their conversation, turning it into a kind of jumble. The more restless a person is in the world, surrounded by a variety of impressions and engaging little mental activity, the more likely they are to face this outcome.
And in this connection it will be in place to observe that, when events and circumstances which have influenced us pass away in the course of time, we are unable to bring back and renew the particular mood or state of feeling which they aroused in us: but we can remember what we were led to say and do in regard to them; and thus form, as it were, the result, expression and measure of those events. We should, therefore, be careful to preserve the memory of our thoughts at important points in our life; and herein lies the great advantage of keeping a journal.
And in this context, it's worth noting that when the events and circumstances that have influenced us fade away over time, we can't recreate the specific mood or feelings they made us experience. However, we can remember what we said and did in relation to them, which allows us to capture the essence and significance of those events. So, we should make an effort to preserve our thoughts at key moments in our lives; this is where keeping a journal really pays off.
SECTION 9. To be self-sufficient, to be all in all to oneself, to
want for nothing, to be able to say omnia mea mecum porto—that is assuredly the chief qualification for happiness. Hence Aristotle's remark, [Greek: hae eudaimonia ton autarchon esti]14—to be happy means to be self-sufficient—cannot be too often repeated. It is, at bottom, the same thought as is present in the very well-turned sentence from Chamfort:
want for nothing, to be able to say omnia mea mecum porto—that is definitely the main requirement for happiness. Hence Aristotle's remark, [Greek: hae eudaimonia ton autarchon esti]14—to be happy means to be self-sufficient—can’t be repeated enough. It really is the same idea as expressed in the well-crafted sentence from Chamfort:
Le bonheur n'est pas chose aisée: il est très difficile de le trouver en nous, et impossible de le trouver ailleurs.
Le bonheur n'est pas facile à atteindre : c'est très difficile de le trouver en nous, et impossible de le trouver ailleurs.
For while a man cannot reckon with certainty upon anyone but himself, the burdens and disadvantages, the dangers and annoyances, which arise from having to do with others, are not only countless but unavoidable.
For while a person can only rely on themselves with certainty, the burdens and disadvantages, the dangers and annoyances that come from interacting with others are not only countless but also unavoidable.
There is no more mistaken path to happiness than worldliness, revelry, high life: for the whole object of it is to transform our miserable existence into a succession of joys, delights and pleasures,—a process which cannot fail to result in disappointment and delusion; on a par, in this respect, with its obligato accompaniment, the interchange of lies.15
There’s no worse way to chase happiness than through materialism, partying, and living the high life: the entire goal is to change our unhappy lives into a series of joys, delights, and pleasures—a process that inevitably leads to disappointment and illusions, similar to its mandatory side effect, the exchange of lies.15
15 (return)
[ As our body is concealed
by the clothes we wear, so our mind is veiled in lies. The veil is always
there, and it is only through it that we can sometimes guess at what a man
really thinks; just as from his clothes we arrive at the general shape of
his body.]
15 (return)
[ Just as our body is hidden by the clothes we wear, our mind is covered in lies. The veil is always present, and it’s only through it that we can sometimes figure out what someone really thinks; just like we can determine the general shape of their body from their clothes.]
All society necessarily involves, as the first condition of its existence, mutual accommodation and restraint upon the part of its members. This means that the larger it is, the more insipid will be its tone. A man can be himself only so long as he is alone; and if he does not love solitude, he will not love freedom; for it is only when he is alone that he is really free. Constraint is always present in society, like a companion of whom there is no riddance; and in proportion to the greatness of a man's individuality, it will be hard for him to bear the sacrifices which all intercourse with others demands, Solitude will be welcomed or endured or avoided, according as a man's personal value is large or small,—the wretch feeling, when he is alone, the whole burden of his misery; the great intellect delighting in its greatness; and everyone, in short, being just what he is.
All society necessarily involves, as the first condition of its existence, mutual accommodation and restraint from its members. This means that the larger it gets, the more bland its tone will be. A person can be themselves only as long as they are alone; and if they do not love solitude, they will not love freedom; for it is only when they are alone that they are truly free. Constraint is always present in society, like a companion from whom there is no escape; and the greater a person's individuality, the harder it will be for them to bear the sacrifices that all interaction with others demands. Solitude will be welcomed, endured, or avoided, depending on the person's value—those who suffer feeling the full weight of their misery when alone; the great intellect reveling in its own greatness; and everyone, in short, being just who they are.
Further, if a man stands high in Nature's lists, it is natural and inevitable that he should feel solitary. It will be an advantage to him if his surroundings do not interfere with this feeling; for if he has to see a great deal of other people who are not of like character with himself, they will exercise a disturbing influence upon him, adverse to his peace of mind; they will rob him, in fact, of himself, and give him nothing to compensate for the loss.
Moreover, if a man ranks highly in nature's hierarchy, it's only natural that he might feel lonely. It would actually be beneficial for him if his environment doesn't disrupt this feeling; because if he spends a lot of time around people who don't share his character, they will disturb his peace of mind. They will take away from his sense of self and offer him nothing in return for that loss.
But while Nature sets very wide differences between man and man in respect both of morality and of intellect, society disregards and effaces them; or, rather, it sets up artificial differences in their stead,—gradations of rank and position, which are very often diametrically opposed to those which Nature establishes. The result of this arrangement is to elevate those whom Nature has placed low, and to depress the few who stand high. These latter, then, usually withdraw from society, where, as soon as it is at all numerous, vulgarity reigns supreme.
But while nature creates significant differences between people in terms of morality and intellect, society ignores and erases them; or, more accurately, it creates artificial differences in their place—hierarchies of rank and status that often contradict what nature establishes. The outcome of this system is that it uplifts those whom nature has positioned low and brings down the few who are at the top. Consequently, these individuals often isolate themselves from society, where, once it becomes even somewhat large, mediocrity dominates.
What offends a great intellect in society is the equality of rights, leading to equality of pretensions, which everyone enjoys; while at the same time, inequality of capacity means a corresponding disparity of social power. So-called good society recognizes every kind of claim but that of intellect, which is a contraband article; and people are expected to exhibit an unlimited amount of patience towards every form of folly and stupidity, perversity and dullness; whilst personal merit has to beg pardon, as it were, for being present, or else conceal itself altogether. Intellectual superiority offends by its very existence, without any desire to do so.
What irritates a brilliant mind in society is the equality of rights, which leads to everyone believing they have equal claims, even though differences in ability create a gap in social power. So-called good society acknowledges every type of claim except that of intellect, which is treated as an unwelcome item; people are expected to show endless patience for all kinds of foolishness, stupidity, stubbornness, and dullness, while personal merit has to apologize, in a way, for being present or hide completely. Intellectual superiority is offensive simply by existing, without any intention to offend.
The worst of what is called good society is not only that it offers us the companionship of people who are unable to win either our praise or our affection, but that it does not allow of our being that which we naturally are; it compels us, for the sake of harmony, to shrivel up, or even alter our shape altogether. Intellectual conversation, whether grave or humorous, is only fit for intellectual society; it is downright abhorrent to ordinary people, to please whom it is absolutely necessary to be commonplace and dull. This demands an act of severe self-denial; we have to forfeit three-fourths of ourselves in order to become like other people. No doubt their company may be set down against our loss in this respect; but the more a man is worth, the more he will find that what he gains does not cover what he loses, and that the balance is on the debit side of the account; for the people with whom he deals are generally bankrupt,—that is to say, there is nothing to be got from their society which can compensate either for its boredom, annoyance and disagreeableness, or for the self-denial which it renders necessary. Accordingly, most society is so constituted as to offer a good profit to anyone who will exchange it for solitude.
The worst part of what we call good society is that it gives us the company of people who can neither earn our praise nor our affection. It prevents us from being who we truly are; it forces us, for the sake of harmony, to shrink down or even completely change who we are. Intellectual conversation, whether serious or funny, is only appropriate for intellectual circles; it’s completely off-putting to ordinary people, and to please them, we have to be dull and unremarkable. This requires an act of serious self-denial; we have to give up three-fourths of ourselves to fit in with others. Sure, their company can be counted as a gain in this regard, but the more valuable a person is, the more they will realize that what they gain doesn’t balance out what they lose, and that the scale tips toward loss. The people they interact with are usually lacking in worth—that is to say, there’s nothing to be gained from their company that can make up for the boredom, annoyance, and unpleasantness, or the self-denial it requires. Thus, most social settings are structured in such a way that trading them for solitude offers a better return.
Nor is this all. By way of providing a substitute for real—I mean intellectual—superiority, which is seldom to be met with, and intolerable when it is found, society has capriciously adopted a false kind of superiority, conventional in its character, and resting upon arbitrary principles,—a tradition, as it were, handed down in the higher circles, and, like a password, subject to alteration; I refer to bon-ton fashion. Whenever this kind of superiority comes into collision with the real kind, its weakness is manifest. Moreover, the presence of good tone means the absence of good sense.
This isn't the whole story. To create a substitute for genuine—I mean intellectual—superiority, which is rarely seen and unbearable when it is, society has whimsically embraced a false kind of superiority, which is conventional and based on arbitrary ideas—a tradition, so to speak, passed down in elite circles, and like a password, it’s subject to change; I’m talking about bon-ton fashion. Whenever this kind of superiority clashes with the real kind, its weakness becomes obvious. Additionally, the presence of good tone indicates a lack of good sense.
No man can be in perfect accord with any one but himself—not even with a friend or the partner of his life; differences of individuality and temperament are always bringing in some degree of discord, though it may be a very slight one. That genuine, profound peace of mind, that perfect tranquillity of soul, which, next to health, is the highest blessing the earth can give, is to be attained only in solitude, and, as a permanent mood, only in complete retirement; and then, if there is anything great and rich in the man's own self, his way of life is the happiest that may be found in this wretched world.
No one can be perfectly in sync with anyone but themselves—not even with a friend or a life partner; differences in personality and temperament always create some level of disagreement, even if it's very minor. That true, deep peace of mind, that perfect calm of soul, which, next to health, is the greatest gift life can offer, can only be achieved in solitude, and as a lasting state, only in complete seclusion; and then, if there is anything great and valuable within the person, their way of life is the happiest that can be found in this miserable world.
Let me speak plainly. However close the bond of friendship, love, marriage—a man, ultimately, looks to himself, to his own welfare alone; at most, to his child's too. The less necessity there is for you to come into contact with mankind in general, in the relations whether of business or of personal intimacy, the better off you are. Loneliness and solitude have their evils, it is true; but if you cannot feel them all at once, you can at least see where they lie; on the other hand, society is insidious in this respect; as in offering you what appears to be the pastime of pleasing social intercourse, it works great and often irreparable mischief. The young should early be trained to bear being left alone; for it is a source of happiness and peace of mind.
Let me be straightforward. No matter how strong the bond of friendship, love, or marriage is, a man ultimately looks out for himself and his own well-being; at most, he may consider his child's well-being too. The less need you have to interact with people in general, whether for business or personal reasons, the better off you are. Loneliness and solitude have their downsides, it's true; but if you can't fully experience those downsides, you can at least recognize where they are. On the other hand, society can be deceptive in this regard; while it may offer what seems like enjoyable social interactions, it can cause significant and often irreversible harm. Young people should be taught early on how to handle being alone, as it is a path to happiness and peace of mind.
It follows from this that a man is best off if he be thrown upon his own resources and can be all in all to himself; and Cicero goes so far as to say that a man who is in this condition cannot fail to be very happy—nemo potest non beatissimus esse qui est totus aptus ex sese, quique in se uno ponit omnia.16 The more a man has in himself, the less others can be to him. The feeling of self-sufficiency! it is that which restrains those whose personal value is in itself great riches, from such considerable sacrifices as are demanded by intercourse with the world, let alone, then, from actually practicing self-denial by going out of their way to seek it. Ordinary people are sociable and complaisant just from the very opposite feeling;—to bear others' company is easier for them than to bear their own. Moreover, respect is not paid in this world to that which has real merit; it is reserved for that which has none. So retirement is at once a proof and a result of being distinguished by the possession of meritorious qualities. It will therefore show real wisdom on the part of any one who is worth anything in himself, to limit his requirements as may be necessary, in order to preserve or extend his freedom, and,—since a man must come into some relations with his fellow-men—to admit them to his intimacy as little as possible.
It follows that a person is better off relying on their own resources and being fully self-sufficient; Cicero even suggests that someone in this state is bound to be very happy—nemo potest non beatissimus esse qui est totus aptus ex sese, quique in se uno ponit omnia.16 The more a person has within themselves, the less they need from others. The feeling of self-sufficiency! It’s what holds back those whose personal worth lies in their own great riches from making significant sacrifices needed for interacting with the world, let alone actually practicing self-denial by actively seeking such interactions. Ordinary people are sociable and agreeable precisely because they feel the opposite; being around others is easier for them than being alone with themselves. Furthermore, respect in this world is not given to genuine merit; it is instead reserved for the superficial. Therefore, withdrawal is both a sign and a consequence of possessing admirable qualities. It would be wise for anyone of real worth to limit their requirements as needed to maintain or expand their freedom, and—since a person must engage with others—to keep their intimacy with them to a minimum.
I have said that people are rendered sociable by their ability to endure solitude, that is to say, their own society. They become sick of themselves. It is this vacuity of soul which drives them to intercourse with others,—to travels in foreign countries. Their mind is wanting in elasticity; it has no movement of its own, and so they try to give it some,—by drink, for instance. How much drunkenness is due to this cause alone! They are always looking for some form of excitement, of the strongest kind they can bear—the excitement of being with people of like nature with themselves; and if they fail in this, their mind sinks by its own weight, and they fall into a grievous lethargy.1 Such people, it may be said, possess only a small fraction of humanity in themselves; and it requires a great many of them put together to make up a fair amount of it,—to attain any degree of consciousness as men. A man, in the full sense of the word,—a man par excellence—does not represent a fraction, but a whole number: he is complete in himself.
I’ve said that people become social because they can handle being alone, meaning they’re comfortable in their own company. They eventually get tired of themselves. This emptiness drives them to connect with others and travel to different countries. Their minds lack flexibility; they don’t move on their own, so they try to stimulate them—like with alcohol, for example. A lot of drunkenness can be attributed to this reason alone! They’re constantly searching for excitement, the most intense kind they can handle—that feeling of being around others who are similar to them. If they can’t find that, their minds become heavy, and they slip into a painful lethargy. Such people can be said to contain only a small part of humanity within themselves; it takes many of them together to create a decent amount—to reach any level of awareness as human beings. A man, in the truest sense—a true man—doesn't represent a fraction but a complete whole: he is self-sufficient.
1 (return)
[ It is a well-known fact,
that we can more easily bear up under evils which fall upon a great many
people besides ourselves. As boredom seems to be an evil of this kind,
people band together to offer it a common resistance. The love of life is
at bottom only the fear of death; and, in the same way, the social impulse
does not rest directly upon the love of society, but upon the fear of
solitude; it is not alone the charm of being in others' company that
people seek, it is the dreary oppression of being alone—the monotony
of their own consciousness—that they would avoid. They will do
anything to escape it,—even tolerate bad companions, and put up with
the feeling of constraint which all society involves, in this case a very
burdensome one. But if aversion to such society conquers the aversion to
being alone, they become accustomed to solitude and hardened to its
immediate effects. They no longer find solitude to be such a very bad
thing, and settle down comfortably to it without any hankering after
society;—and this, partly because it is only indirectly that they
need others' company, and partly because they have become accustomed to
the benefits of being alone.]
1 (return)
[ It's a well-known fact that we can more easily cope with troubles that affect many people besides ourselves. Since boredom seems to be one of those troubles, people come together to resist it collectively. The love for life is basically just a fear of death; similarly, the desire for social connection doesn’t stem directly from a love of society, but from a fear of being alone. It's not just the pleasure of being around others that people seek; it's the heavy burden of solitude—the dullness of their own thoughts—that they want to escape. They will do anything to avoid it—even tolerate bad company and endure the discomfort that all social interactions bring, which can be quite burdensome. However, if their dislike for such company outweighs their dislike for being alone, they start to get used to solitude and toughen up against its immediate effects. They no longer see solitude as such a terrible thing and settle into it comfortably without longing for society; this is partly because their need for others’ company is only indirect, and partly because they have come to appreciate the advantages of being alone.]
Ordinary society is, in this respect, very like the kind of music to be obtained from an orchestra composed of Russian horns. Each horn has only one note; and the music is produced by each note coming in just at the right moment. In the monotonous sound of a single horn, you have a precise illustration of the effect of most people's minds. How often there seems to be only one thought there! and no room for any other. It is easy to see why people are so bored; and also why they are sociable, why they like to go about in crowds—why mankind is so gregarious. It is the monotony of his own nature that makes a man find solitude intolerable. Omnis stultitia laborat fastidio sui: folly is truly its own burden. Put a great many men together, and you may get some result—some music from your horns!
Ordinary society is, in this way, quite similar to the kind of music produced by an orchestra made up of Russian horns. Each horn plays only one note, and the music happens when each note comes in at just the right time. In the monotonous sound of a single horn, you get a clear picture of how most people's minds function. How often does it seem like there's only one thought happening there, leaving no space for anything else? It’s easy to understand why people get so bored; and also why they enjoy being social, why they like to be in crowds—why humanity is so gregarious. It’s the monotony of his own nature that makes a person find solitude unbearable. Omnis stultitia laborat fastidio sui: folly truly carries its own burden. Gather a lot of people together, and you might create some result—some music from your horns!
A man of intellect is like an artist who gives a concert without any help from anyone else, playing on a single instrument—a piano, say, which is a little orchestra in itself. Such a man is a little world in himself; and the effect produced by various instruments together, he produces single-handed, in the unity of his own consciousness. Like the piano, he has no place in a symphony: he is a soloist and performs by himself,—in solitude, it may be; or, if in company with other instruments, only as principal; or for setting the tone, as in singing. However, those who are fond of society from time to time may profit by this simile, and lay it down as a general rule that deficiency of quality in those we meet may be to some extent compensated by an increase in quantity. One man's company may be quite enough, if he is clever; but where you have only ordinary people to deal with, it is advisable to have a great many of them, so that some advantage may accrue by letting them all work together,—on the analogy of the horns; and may Heaven grant you patience for your task!
A smart person is like an artist who performs solo, playing just one instrument—like a piano, which is kind of like a mini orchestra on its own. This person is like a small world; the blend of sounds that a group of instruments create, they achieve alone, within their own mind. Like the piano, they don’t really fit into a symphony: they are a soloist and perform alone—perhaps in solitude, or if they’re with other instruments, only as the lead or to set the tone, like in singing. Still, those who enjoy company from time to time might find this comparison useful and note that a lack of quality in the people we meet can be somewhat balanced out by having more of them around. One clever person’s company can be plenty, but if you’re only surrounded by average folks, it’s wise to have a lot of them so that some benefit comes from letting them all contribute together—like how horns work together; and may you be blessed with patience for your task!
That mental vacuity and barrenness of soul to which I have alluded, is responsible for another misfortune. When men of the better class form a society for promoting some noble or ideal aim, the result almost always is that the innumerable mob of humanity comes crowding in too, as it always does everywhere, like vermin—their object being to try and get rid of boredom, or some other defect of their nature; and anything that will effect that, they seize upon at once, without the slightest discrimination. Some of them will slip into that society, or push themselves in, and then either soon destroy it altogether, or alter it so much that in the end it comes to have a purpose the exact opposite of that which it had at first.
That mental emptiness and lack of depth I mentioned is responsible for another problem. When better-quality people come together to form a group for a noble or ideal goal, it almost always ends up that the countless masses crowd in as well, just like they do everywhere, like pests—their aim being to escape boredom or some other flaw in their nature; and anything that can achieve that, they latch onto immediately, without any discernment. Some will sneak into that group, or force their way in, and then either quickly ruin it or change it so much that it eventually serves a purpose completely opposite to what it originally had.
This is not the only point of view from which the social impulse may be regarded. On cold days people manage to get some warmth by crowding together; and you can warm your mind in the same way—by bringing it into contact with others. But a man who has a great deal of intellectual warmth in himself will stand in no need of such resources. I have written a little fable illustrating this: it may be found elsewhere.17 As a general rule, it may be said that a man's sociability stands very nearly in inverse ratio to his intellectual value: to say that "so and so" is very unsociable, is almost tantamount to saying that he is a man of great capacity.
This isn't the only perspective from which to view the social impulse. On cold days, people stay warm by huddling together, and you can warm your mind in the same way—by engaging with others. However, a person who has a lot of intellectual warmth in themselves won't need such resources. I've written a little fable to illustrate this: you can find it elsewhere. Generally speaking, a person's sociability tends to be almost inversely related to their intellectual value: saying that "so and so" is very unsociable is almost equivalent to saying he is someone of great ability.
17 (return)
[ Translator's Note. The
passage to which Schopenhauer refers is Parerga: vol. ii. § 413
(4th edition). The fable is of certain porcupines, who huddled together
for warmth on a cold day; but as they began to prick one another with
their quills, they were obliged to disperse. However the cold drove them
together again, when just the same thing happened. At last, after many
turns of huddling and dispersing, they discovered that they would be best
off by remaining at a little distance from one another. In the same way,
the need of society drives the human porcupines together—only to be
mutually repelled by the many prickly and disagreeable qualities of their
nature. The moderate distance which they at last discover to be the only
tolerable condition of intercourse, is the code of politeness and fine
manners; and those who transgress it are roughly told—in the English
phrase—to keep their distance. By this arrangement the mutual
need of warmth is only very moderately satisfied,—but then people do
not get pricked. A man who has some heat in himself prefers to remain
outside, where he will neither prick other people nor get pricked
himself.]
17 (return)
[ Translator's Note. The
passage Schopenhauer is referring to is Parerga: vol. ii. § 413
(4th edition). The fable involves some porcupines who huddled together
for warmth on a cold day; but as they started to prick each other with
their quills, they had to separate. However, the cold made them come
together again, leading to the same issue. Eventually, after several
rounds of huddling and separating, they realized that the best way to
coexist was to keep a little distance between themselves. Similarly,
the human need for social interaction draws people together—only to be
pushed apart by the many uncomfortable and unpleasant traits they have.
The balanced distance they ultimately find to be the only acceptable way
to interact is represented by politeness and good manners; those who
overstep this boundary are told—using an English saying—to keep their
distance. This arrangement only partially meets the need for warmth—but
at least people don’t get hurt. A person who has some warmth within prefers
to stay outside, where they won’t prick others or be pricked themselves.]
Solitude is doubly advantageous to such a man. Firstly, it allows him to be with himself, and, secondly, it prevents him being with others—an advantage of great moment; for how much constraint, annoyance, and even danger there is in all intercourse with the world. Tout notre mal, says La Bruyère, vient de ne pouvoir être seul. It is really a very risky, nay, a fatal thing, to be sociable; because it means contact with natures, the great majority of which are bad morally, and dull or perverse, intellectually. To be unsociable is not to care about such people; and to have enough in oneself to dispense with the necessity of their company is a great piece of good fortune; because almost all our sufferings spring from having to do with other people; and that destroys the peace of mind, which, as I have said, comes next after health in the elements of happiness. Peace of mind is impossible without a considerable amount of solitude. The Cynics renounced all private property in order to attain the bliss of having nothing to trouble them; and to renounce society with the same object is the wisest thing a man can do. Bernardin de Saint Pierre has the very excellent and pertinent remark that to be sparing in regard to food is a means of health; in regard to society, a means of tranquillity—la diète des ailmens nous rend la santé du corps, et celle des hommes la tranquillité de l'âme. To be soon on friendly, or even affectionate, terms with solitude is like winning a gold mine; but this is not something which everybody can do. The prime reason for social intercourse is mutual need; and as soon as that is satisfied, boredom drives people together once more. If it were not for these two reasons, a man would probably elect to remain alone; if only because solitude is the sole condition of life which gives full play to that feeling of exclusive importance which every man has in his own eyes,—as if he were the only person in the world! a feeling which, in the throng and press of real life, soon shrivels up to nothing, getting, at every step, a painful démenti. From this point of view it may be said that solitude is the original and natural state of man, where, like another Adam, he is as happy as his nature will allow.
Solitude is doubly beneficial for a person like him. First, it allows him to be with himself, and second, it keeps him away from others—an important advantage; because there’s so much pressure, irritation, and even danger that comes with interacting with the world. Tout notre mal, says La Bruyère, comes from our inability to be alone. It's really risky, or even fatal, to be sociable; because it involves contact with people, most of whom are morally bad and intellectually dull or twisted. To be unsociable means not caring about such people; being able to feel complete on one's own without needing their company is a significant blessing; because almost all our pain comes from dealing with others, which disrupts our peace of mind, which, as I’ve mentioned, is second only to health in the keys to happiness. Peace of mind is impossible without a good amount of solitude. The Cynics gave up all possessions to achieve the joy of having nothing to worry about; and renouncing society for the same reason is the smartest decision a person can make. Bernardin de Saint Pierre makes a very relevant point that being frugal with food leads to health; similarly, being selective with social interactions leads to calm—la diète des ailmens nous rend la santé du corps, et celle des hommes la tranquillité de l'âme. Getting comfortable with solitude feels like hitting the jackpot; but not everyone can manage that. The main reason for socializing is mutual need; and as soon as that need is met, boredom pushes people back together. Without these two reasons, a person would likely choose to stay alone; if only because solitude is the only state of being that allows that sense of unique importance everyone feels about themselves—as if they’re the only person in the world! This feeling, in the hustle and bustle of everyday life, quickly diminishes and gets painfully contradicted at every turn. From this perspective, it could be said that solitude is the original and natural state of man, where, like another Adam, he is as happy as his nature allows.
But still, had Adam no father or mother? There is another sense in which solitude is not the natural state; for, at his entrance into the world, a man finds himself with parents, brothers, sisters, that is to say, in society, and not alone. Accordingly it cannot be said that the love of solitude is an original characteristic of human nature; it is rather the result of experience and reflection, and these in their turn depend upon the development of intellectual power, and increase with the years.
But still, did Adam have no father or mother? There's another way to look at it: solitude isn’t the natural state. When a person comes into the world, they find themselves with parents, brothers, and sisters, meaning they’re in society and not alone. Therefore, it can't be said that the love of solitude is a fundamental trait of human nature; it’s more of a result of experience and reflection, which in turn rely on the growth of intellectual ability and increase with age.
Speaking generally, sociability stands in inverse ratio with age. A little child raises a piteous cry of fright if it is left alone for only a few minutes; and later on, to be shut up by itself is a great punishment. Young people soon get on very friendly terms with one another; it is only the few among them of any nobility of mind who are glad now and then to be alone;—but to spend the whole day thus would be disagreeable. A grown-up man can easily do it; it is little trouble to him to be much alone, and it becomes less and less trouble as he advances in years. An old man who has outlived all his friends, and is either indifferent or dead to the pleasures of life, is in his proper element in solitude; and in individual cases the special tendency to retirement and seclusion will always be in direct proportion to intellectual capacity.
In general, sociability decreases with age. A young child lets out a sad cry of fear if left alone for just a few minutes, and being by themselves for a while feels like a big punishment. Young people quickly become good friends with each other; only a few of them, those with a noble mindset, actually enjoy being alone every now and then—but spending an entire day alone would be unpleasant. An adult can easily manage being alone; it’s not much of a bother for him, and it becomes even less of a bother as he gets older. An elderly man who has outlived all his friends and feels indifferent or detached from life's pleasures finds comfort in solitude. In individual cases, the desire for solitude tends to be directly related to one's intellectual capacity.
For this tendency is not, as I have said, a purely natural one; it does not come into existence as a direct need of human nature; it is rather the effect of the experience we go through, the product of reflection upon what our needs really are; proceeding, more especially, from the insight we attain into the wretched stuff of which most people are made, whether you look at their morals or their intellects. The worst of it all is that, in the individual, moral and intellectual shortcomings are closely connected and play into each other's hands, so that all manner of disagreeable results are obtained, which make intercourse with most people not only unpleasant but intolerable. Hence, though the world contains many things which are thoroughly bad, the worst thing in it is society. Even Voltaire, that sociable Frenchman, was obliged to admit that there are everywhere crowds of people not worth talking to: la terre est couverte de gens qui ne méritent pas qu'on leur parle. And Petrarch gives a similar reason for wishing to be alone—that tender spirit! so strong and constant in his love of seclusion. The streams, the plains and woods know well, he says, how he has tried to escape the perverse and stupid people who have missed the way to heaven:—
This tendency isn't just a natural one; it doesn't arise from a direct need of human nature. Instead, it's shaped by our experiences and comes from reflecting on what our true needs are. This particularly stems from the understanding we gain about the unfortunate nature of most people, whether we consider their morals or their intelligence. The worst part is that, in individuals, moral and intellectual deficiencies are tightly linked, often exacerbating each other, leading to various unpleasant consequences that make interacting with most people not just uncomfortable but unbearable. Therefore, while the world holds many terrible things, society is the worst of all. Even Voltaire, that social Frenchman, had to acknowledge that there are always crowds of people who aren’t worth engaging with: "la terre est couverte de gens qui ne méritent pas qu'on leur parle." And Petrarch offers a similar reason for his desire to be alone—that gentle soul! So passionate and steadfast in his love for solitude. The rivers, fields, and forests know well, he says, how he has attempted to escape the misguided and foolish people who have lost their way to heaven:—
Cercato ho sempre solitaria vita (Le rive il sanno, e le campagne e i boschi) Per fuggir quest' ingegni storti e loschi Che la strada del ciel' hanno smarrita.
I have always sought a solitary life (The shores know it, and the fields and the woods) To escape these twisted and shady minds That have lost the path to heaven.
He pursues the same strain in that delightful book of his, DeVita Solitaria, which seems to have given Zimmerman the idea of his celebrated work on Solitude. It is the secondary and indirect character of the love of seclusion to which Chamfort alludes in the following passage, couched in his sarcastic vein: On dit quelquefois d'un homme qui vit seul, il n'aime pas la société. C'est souvent comme si on disait d'un homme qu'il n'aime pas la promenade, sous le pretexte qu'il ne se promène pas volontiers le soir dans le forêt de Bondy.
He explores the same theme in his delightful book, *DeVita Solitaria,* which seems to have inspired Zimmerman’s famous work on *Solitude*. Chamfort refers to the secondary and indirect nature of the love for seclusion in the following sarcastic remark: *On dit quelquefois d'un homme qui vit seul, il n'aime pas la société. C'est souvent comme si on disait d'un homme qu'il n'aime pas la promenade, sous le pretexte qu'il ne se promène pas volontiers le soir dans le forêt de Bondy.*
You will find a similar sentiment expressed by the Persian poet Sadi, in his Garden of Roses. Since that time, he says, we have taken leave of society, preferring the path of seclusion; for there is safety in solitude. Angelus Silesius,18 a very gentle and Christian writer, confesses to the same feeling, in his own mythical language. Herod, he says, is the common enemy; and when, as with Joseph, God warns us of danger, we fly from the world to solitude, from Bethlehem to Egypt; or else suffering and death await us!—
You’ll find a similar thought shared by the Persian poet Sadi in his Garden of Roses. Since that time, he says, we have stepped away from society, choosing the path of isolation; because there’s safety in being alone. Angelus Silesius,18 a very gentle and Christian writer, admits to the same feeling in his own mythical way. Herod, he states, is the universal enemy; and when, like with Joseph, God warns us of danger, we escape from the world to solitude, from Bethlehem to Egypt; otherwise, suffering and death are what await us!—
Herodes ist ein Feind; der Joseph der Verstand, Dem machte Gott die Gefahr im Traum (in Geist) bekannt; Die Welt ist Bethlehem, Aegypten Einsamkeit, Fleuch, meine Seele! fleuch, sonst stirbest du vor Leid.
Herod is an enemy; Joseph understood, God revealed the danger to him in a dream (in spirit); The world is Bethlehem, Egypt is solitude, Flee, my soul! flee, or you will die from pain.
18 (return)
[ Translator's Note.
Angelus Silesius, pseudonym for Johannes Scheffler, a physician and mystic
poet of the seventeenth century (1624-77).]
18 (return)
[ Translator's Note.
Angelus Silesius, the pen name of Johannes Scheffler, a physician and mystical poet from the seventeenth century (1624-77).]
Giordano Bruno also declares himself a friend of seclusion. Tanti uomini, he says, che in terra hanno voluto gustare vita celeste, dissero con una voce, "ecce elongavi fugiens et mansi in solitudine"—those who in this world have desired a foretaste of the divine life, have always proclaimed with one voice:
Giordano Bruno also calls himself a friend of solitude. Many men, he says, who have wanted to experience heavenly life on Earth, have always declared with one voice, "Look, I have fled and remained in solitude."
Lo! then would I wander far off; I would lodge in the wilderness.19
Look! Then I would wander far away; I would stay in the wilderness.19
And in the work from which I have already quoted, Sadi says of himself: In disgust with my friends at Damascus, I withdrew into the desert about Jerusalem, to seek the society of the beasts of the field. In short, the same thing has been said by all whom Prometheus has formed out of better clay. What pleasure could they find in the company of people with whom their only common ground is just what is lowest and least noble in their own nature—the part of them that is commonplace, trivial and vulgar? What do they want with people who cannot rise to a higher level, and for whom nothing remains but to drag others down to theirs? for this is what they aim at. It is an aristocratic feeling that is at the bottom of this propensity to seclusion and solitude.
And in the work I've already quoted, Sadi talks about himself: Out of frustration with my friends in Damascus, I went into the desert near Jerusalem to find the company of wild animals. In short, the same idea has been expressed by everyone Prometheus has created from better materials. What joy could they find in the company of people whose only shared connection is the most basic and least admirable part of themselves—the part that is ordinary, trivial, and crass? Why spend time with people who can't elevate themselves and only want to pull others down to their level? Because that's their goal. This desire for isolation and solitude is rooted in an aristocratic sentiment.
Rascals are always sociable—more's the pity! and the chief sign that a man has any nobility in his character is the little pleasure he takes in others' company. He prefers solitude more and more, and, in course of time, comes to see that, with few exceptions, the world offers no choice beyond solitude on one side and vulgarity on the other. This may sound a hard thing to say; but even Angelus Silesius, with all his Christian feelings of gentleness and love, was obliged to admit the truth of it. However painful solitude may be, he says, be careful not to be vulgar; for then you may find a desert everywhere:—
Rascals are always social—what a shame! The main sign that a man has any nobility in his character is how little enjoyment he finds in others' company. He increasingly prefers solitude and eventually realizes that, with few exceptions, the world offers only two options: solitude on one side and vulgarity on the other. This might sound harsh, but even Angelus Silesius, with all his gentle and loving Christian feelings, had to acknowledge its truth. No matter how painful solitude can be, he says, be careful not to be vulgar; otherwise, you may end up finding a desert everywhere:—
Die Einsamkeit ist noth: doch sei nur nicht gemein, So kannst du überall in einer Wüste sein.
Die Einsamkeit ist notwendig: aber sei nicht unhöflich, dann kannst du überall in einer Wüste sein.
It is natural for great minds—the true teachers of humanity—to care little about the constant company of others; just as little as the schoolmaster cares for joining in the gambols of the noisy crowd of boys which surround him. The mission of these great minds is to guide mankind over the sea of error to the haven of truth—to draw it forth from the dark abysses of a barbarous vulgarity up into the light of culture and refinement. Men of great intellect live in the world without really belonging to it; and so, from their earliest years, they feel that there is a perceptible difference between them and other people. But it is only gradually, with the lapse of years, that they come to a clear understanding of their position. Their intellectual isolation is then reinforced by actual seclusion in their manner of life; they let no one approach who is not in some degree emancipated from the prevailing vulgarity.
It’s natural for great minds—the true teachers of humanity—to care little about being around others; just as little as a schoolmaster cares about joining in the noisy fun of the boys surrounding him. The mission of these great minds is to guide humanity over the sea of confusion to the harbor of truth—to pull it out of the dark depths of a crude commonness into the light of culture and refinement. People of great intellect exist in the world without truly fitting in; from a young age, they sense a noticeable difference between themselves and others. However, it’s only over the years that they come to fully understand their position. Their intellectual isolation is then intensified by actual seclusion in their lifestyle; they don’t let anyone in who isn’t somewhat free from the prevailing crudeness.
From what has been said it is obvious that the love of solitude is not a direct, original impulse in human nature, but rather something secondary and of gradual growth. It is the more distinguishing feature of nobler minds, developed not without some conquest of natural desires, and now and then in actual opposition to the promptings of Mephistopheles—bidding you exchange a morose and soul-destroying solitude for life amongst men, for society; even the worst, he says, will give a sense of human fellowship:—
It’s clear from what’s been said that a love for solitude isn’t an immediate, inherent trait in human nature, but something that grows gradually over time. It’s more characteristic of higher minds, developed not without overcoming natural desires, and at times in direct opposition to the temptations of Mephistopheles—urging you to trade a gloomy and soul-crushing solitude for a life among others, for society; even the worst of it, he argues, will provide a sense of human connection:—
Hör' auf mit deinem Gram zu spielen, Der, wie ein Geier, dir am Leben frisst: Die schlechteste Gesellschaft lässt dich fühlen Dass du ein Mensch mit Menschen bist.20
Stop playing with your sorrow, That, like a vulture, feeds on your life: The worst company makes you feel That you are a person among people.20
To be alone is the fate of all great minds—a fate deplored at times, but still always chosen as the less grievous of two evils. As the years increase, it always becomes easier to say, Dare to be wise—sapere aude. And after sixty, the inclination to be alone grows into a kind of real, natural instinct; for at that age everything combines in favor of it. The strongest impulse—the love of woman's society—has little or no effect; it is the sexless condition of old age which lays the foundation of a certain self-sufficiency, and that gradually absorbs all desire for others' company. A thousand illusions and follies are overcome; the active years of life are in most cases gone; a man has no more expectations or plans or intentions. The generation to which he belonged has passed away, and a new race has sprung up which looks upon him as essentially outside its sphere of activity. And then the years pass more quickly as we become older, and we want to devote our remaining time to the intellectual rather than to the practical side of life. For, provided that the mind retains its faculties, the amount of knowledge and experience we have acquired, together with the facility we have gained in the use of our powers, makes it then more than ever easy and interesting to us to pursue the study of any subject. A thousand things become clear which were formerly enveloped in obscurity, and results are obtained which give a feeling of difficulties overcome. From long experience of men, we cease to expect much from them; we find that, on the whole, people do not gain by a nearer acquaintance; and that—apart from a few rare and fortunate exceptions—we have come across none but defective specimens of human nature which it is advisable to leave in peace. We are no more subject to the ordinary illusions of life; and as, in individual instances, we soon see what a man is made of, we seldom feel any inclination to come into closer relations with him. Finally, isolation—our own society—has become a habit, as it were a second nature to us, more especially if we have been on friendly terms with it from our youth up. The love of solitude which was formerly indulged only at the expense of our desire for society, has now come to be the simple quality of our natural disposition—the element proper to our life, as water to a fish. This is why anyone who possesses a unique individuality—unlike others and therefore necessarily isolated—feels that, as he becomes older, his position is no longer so burdensome as when he was young.
To be alone is the fate of all great minds—a fate that can be regrettable at times, but is still mostly chosen as the lesser of two evils. As the years go by, it becomes easier to say, "Dare to be wise—sapere aude." And after sixty, the desire to be alone becomes a genuine, natural instinct; at that age, everything works in favor of it. The strongest urge—the love for women—has little impact; it’s the sexless condition of old age that creates a sense of self-sufficiency, which gradually takes over the desire for others’ company. A thousand illusions and foolishness are left behind; the active years of life are mostly over; a person has no more expectations, plans, or intentions. The generation they belonged to has moved on, and a new one has emerged that views them as largely outside its realm of activity. As the years pass more quickly with age, we want to dedicate our remaining time to intellectual pursuits rather than practical ones. As long as the mind stays sharp, the knowledge and experience we've gained, along with our skills, make it easier and more interesting than ever to study any subject. A lot of things become clear that were previously confusing, and we achieve results that bring a sense of overcoming challenges. After long experience with people, we stop expecting much from them; we find that, generally, getting to know people better doesn’t lead to any benefits; and aside from a few rare and fortunate exceptions, we encounter nothing but flawed specimens of humanity that are better left alone. We are no longer fooled by life’s usual illusions; and since we can quickly tell what a person is really like, we often don’t feel inclined to forge closer relationships. Ultimately, isolation—our own company—has become a habit, like a second nature to us, especially if we’ve been comfortable with it since our youth. The love for solitude that used to come at the expense of our desire for social interaction has now become a natural trait—an essential part of our existence, like water to a fish. This is why anyone with a unique individuality—different from others and therefore inevitably isolated—realizes that as they grow older, their situation isn’t as burdensome as it was in their youth.
For, as a matter of fact, this very genuine privilege of old age is one which can be enjoyed only if a man is possessed of a certain amount of intellect; it will be appreciated most of all where there is real mental power; but in some degree by every one. It is only people of very barren and vulgar nature who will be just as sociable in their old age as they were in their youth. But then they become troublesome to a society to which they are no longer suited, and, at most, manage to be tolerated; whereas, they were formerly in great request.
The truth is, this genuine privilege of growing old can only be appreciated if someone has a certain level of intelligence; it's most valued by those with real mental strength, but everyone can recognize it to some extent. Only individuals with dull and crude personalities remain as social in their old age as they were in their youth. However, they end up being a nuisance to a society that no longer fits them, and, at best, they are just tolerated; whereas, in the past, they were highly sought after.
There is another aspect of this inverse proportion between age and sociability—the way in which it conduces to education. The younger that people are, the more in every respect they have to learn; and it is just in youth that Nature provides a system of mutual education, so that mere intercourse with others, at that time of life, carries instruction with it. Human society, from this point of view, resembles a huge academy of learning, on the Bell and Lancaster system, opposed to the system of education by means of books and schools, as something artificial and contrary to the institutions of Nature. It is therefore a very suitable arrangement that, in his young days, a man should be a very diligent student at the place of learning provided by Nature herself.
There’s another aspect of the relationship between age and sociability—how it connects to education. The younger people are, the more they need to learn in every way; and it’s during youth that Nature sets up a system of mutual education, where simply interacting with others at that stage in life provides lessons. From this perspective, human society is like a massive learning academy, following a peer-to-peer teaching method, in contrast to the traditional education system based on books and schools, which feels artificial and goes against the natural way things are. It makes perfect sense, then, for a young person to be a dedicated student in the natural learning environment that Nature provides.
But there is nothing in life which has not some drawback—nihil est ab omni parte beatum, as Horace says; or, in the words of an Indian proverb, no lotus without a stalk. Seclusion, which has so many advantages, has also its little annoyances and drawbacks, which are small, however, in comparison with those of society; hence anyone who is worth much in himself will get on better without other people than with them. But amongst the disadvantages of seclusion there is one which is not so easy to see as the rest. It is this: when people remain indoors all day, they become physically very sensitive to atmospheric changes, so that every little draught is enough to make them ill; so with our temper; a long course of seclusion makes it so sensitive that the most trivial incidents, words, or even looks, are sufficient to disturb or to vex and offend us—little things which are unnoticed by those who live in the turmoil of life.
But there’s nothing in life without some downsides—nothing is completely blissful, as Horace says; or, in the words of an Indian proverb, no lotus without a stalk. Seclusion, which has many benefits, also comes with its own little annoyances and drawbacks, although these are minor compared to the issues of society. Therefore, anyone who has worth in themselves will do better without other people than with them. However, among the disadvantages of seclusion, there’s one that isn’t as obvious as the others. It’s this: when people stay indoors all day, they become very sensitive to changes in the atmosphere, so that even a slight draft can make them sick; similarly, our temper becomes so delicate after a long spell of isolation that the most trivial events, words, or even glances can upset or offend us—little things that go unnoticed by those who live in the chaos of life.
When you find human society disagreeable and feel yourself justified in flying to solitude, you can be so constituted as to be unable to bear the depression of it for any length of time, which will probably be the case if you are young. Let me advise you, then, to form the habit of taking some of your solitude with you into society, to learn to be to some extent alone even though you are in company; not to say at once what you think, and, on the other hand, not to attach too precise a meaning to what others say; rather, not to expect much of them, either morally or intellectually, and to strengthen yourself in the feeling of indifference to their opinion, which is the surest way of always practicing a praiseworthy toleration. If you do that, you will not live so much with other people, though you may appear to move amongst them: your relation to them will be of a purely objective character. This precaution will keep you from too close contact with society, and therefore secure you against being contaminated or even outraged by it.21 Society is in this respect like a fire—the wise man warming himself at a proper distance from it; not coming too close, like the fool, who, on getting scorched, runs away and shivers in solitude, loud in his complaint that the fire burns.
When you find people and society unappealing and feel the need to retreat into solitude, you might be unable to handle the negativity for very long, especially if you’re young. So, I suggest that you get into the habit of bringing some solitude with you when you’re around others. Learn to be somewhat alone even in a crowd; don’t always express what you think immediately, and don’t take every word from others too literally. Instead, don’t have high expectations of them, morally or intellectually, and work on feeling indifferent to their opinions. This is the best way to practice a commendable form of tolerance. If you do this, you won’t be as emotionally invested in those around you, even if you seem to be part of the group; your relationship with them will be objective. This strategy will protect you from getting too close to society, keeping you safe from its negative influences. Society, in this sense, is like a fire—the wise person enjoys its warmth from a safe distance, while the fool gets burned and then complains about the heat while shivering alone.
21 (return)
[ This restricted, or, as
it were, entrenched kind of sociability has been dramatically illustrated
in a play—well worth reading—of Moratin's, entitled El Café o
sea la Comedia Nuova (The Cafe or the New Comedy), chiefly by one of
the characters, Don Pedro and especially in the second and third scenes of
the first act.]
21 (return)
[ This limited, or rather, ingrained type of social interaction has been strikingly showcased in a play—definitely worth reading—by Moratin, titled El Café o sea la Comedia Nuova (The Cafe or the New Comedy), particularly through one of the characters, Don Pedro, especially in the second and third scenes of the first act.]
SECTION 10. Envy is natural to man; and still, it is at once a vice
and a source of misery.22 We should treat it as the enemy of our happiness, and stifle it like an evil thought. This is the advice given by Seneca; as he well puts it, we shall be pleased with what we have, if we avoid the self-torture of comparing our own lot with some other and happier one—nostra nos sine comparatione delectent; nunquam erit felix quem torquebit felicior.23 And again, quum adspexeris quot te antecedent, cogita quot sequantur24—if a great many people appear to be better off than yourself, think how many there are in a worse position. It is a fact that if real calamity comes upon us, the most effective consolation—though it springs from the same source as envy—is just the thought of greater misfortunes than ours; and the next best is the society of those who are in the same luck as we—the partners of our sorrows.
and a source of misery.22 We should see it as the enemy of our happiness and suppress it like a bad thought. This is the advice from Seneca; as he aptly puts it, we will be content with what we have if we avoid the self-inflicted pain of comparing our own situation to someone else's, who seems better off—nostra nos sine comparatione delectent; nunquam erit felix quem torquebit felicior.23 And again, quum adspexeris quot te antecedent, cogita quot sequantur24—if a lot of people seem better off than you, think about how many are in a worse position. The reality is that when real misfortune strikes, the most effective comfort—though it comes from the same place as envy—is simply recognizing that others face greater troubles than we do; and the next best thing is the company of those who share our situation—the partners of our sorrows.
22 (return)
[ Envy shows how unhappy
people are; and their constant attention to what others do and leave
undone, how much they are bored.]
22 (return)
[Envy reveals how unhappy people are; their constant focus on what others do or don’t do shows how bored they really are.]
So much for the envy which we may feel towards others. As regards the envy which we may excite in them, it should always be remembered that no form of hatred is so implacable as the hatred that comes from envy; and therefore we should always carefully refrain from doing anything to rouse it; nay, as with many another form of vice, it is better altogether to renounce any pleasure there may be in it, because of the serious nature of its consequences.
So much for the envy we might feel towards others. Regarding the envy we might provoke in them, we must always remember that no kind of hatred is as relentless as the hatred fueled by envy; therefore, we should always be careful not to do anything to stir it up. Like many other vices, it’s better to completely give up any pleasure that might come from it due to the serious consequences it can lead to.
Aristocracies are of three kinds: (1) of birth and rank; (2) of wealth; and (3) of intellect. The last is really the most distinguished of the three, and its claim to occupy the first position comes to be recognized, if it is only allowed time to work. So eminent a king as Frederick the Great admitted it—les âmes privilegiées rangent à l'égal des souverains, as he said to his chamberlain, when the latter expressed his surprise that Voltaire should have a seat at the table reserved for kings and princes, whilst ministers and generals were relegated to the chamberlain's.
Aristocracies come in three types: (1) by birth and rank; (2) by wealth; and (3) by intellect. The last is truly the most distinguished of the three, and its claim to be at the top is recognized, as long as it’s given time to prove itself. Even a prominent king like Frederick the Great acknowledged this—les âmes privilegiées rangent à l'égal des souverains, he told his chamberlain when the chamberlain expressed surprise that Voltaire had a seat at the table reserved for kings and princes, while ministers and generals were pushed aside to the chamberlain's table.
Every one of these aristocracies is surrounded by a host of envious persons. If you belong to one of them, they will be secretly embittered against you; and unless they are restrained by fear, they will always be anxious to let you understand that you are no better than they. It is by their anxiety to let you know this, that they betray how greatly they are conscious that the opposite is the truth.
Every one of these elite groups is surrounded by a crowd of jealous people. If you’re a member, they’ll secretly resent you; and unless they’re held back by fear, they’ll always be eager to make it clear that you’re no better than they are. It’s through their need to make you aware of this that they reveal how deeply they know the opposite is true.
The line of conduct to be pursued if you are exposed to envy, is to keep the envious persons at a distance, and, as far as possible, avoid all contact with them, so that there may be a wide gulf fixed between you and them; if this cannot be done, to bear their attacks with the greatest composure. In the latter case, the very thing that provokes the attack will also neutralize it. This is what appears to be generally done.
The best approach if you face envy is to keep envious people at a distance and avoid any contact with them as much as possible, creating a clear separation between you and them. If that's not possible, handle their attacks with calm and grace. In that situation, the very thing that triggers their attack will also help to diffuse it. This seems to be the common practice.
The members of one of these aristocracies usually get on very well with those of another, and there is no call for envy between them, because their several privileges effect an equipoise.
The members of one of these aristocracies usually get along quite well with those from another, and there's no reason for envy between them because their various privileges create a balance.
SECTION 11. Give mature and repeated consideration to any plan before
you proceed to carry it out; and even after you have thoroughly turned it over in your mind, make some concession to the incompetency of human judgment; for it may always happen that circumstances which cannot be investigated or foreseen, will come in and upset the whole of your calculation. This is a reflection that will always influence the negative side of the balance—a kind of warning to refrain from unnecessary action in matters of importance—quieta non movere. But having once made up your mind and begun your work, you must let it run its course and abide the result—not worry yourself by fresh reflections on what is already accomplished, or by a renewal of your scruples on the score of possible danger: free your mind from the subject altogether, and refuse to go into it again, secure in the thought that you gave it mature attention at the proper time. This is the same advice as is given by an Italian proverb—legala bene e poi lascia la andare—which Goethe has translated thus: See well to your girths, and then ride on boldly.25
You go ahead and carry it out; and even after you've thought it through thoroughly, make some allowance for the flaws in human judgment; because unexpected circumstances that you can't investigate or foresee can always come in and throw off your entire calculation. This is a thought that will always weigh against the positive side—like a reminder to avoid unnecessary actions in important matters—quieter non movere. But once you've made your decision and started your work, you need to let it play out and accept the outcome—not concern yourself with new thoughts about what has already been done, or with revisiting your doubts about potential risks: clear your mind of the matter completely and don't revisit it, confident in the knowledge that you gave it careful consideration at the right time. This is the same advice as an Italian proverb—legala bene e poi lascia la andare—which Goethe translated as: See well to your girths, and then ride on boldly.25
25 (return)
[ It may be observed, in
passing, that a great many of the maxims which Goethe puts under the head
of Proverbial, are translations from the Italian.]
25 (return)
[ It's worth noting that many of the sayings Goethe categorizes as Proverbial are translations from Italian.]
And if, notwithstanding that, you fail, it is because human affairs are the sport of chance and error. Socrates, the wisest of men, needed the warning voice of his good genius, or [Greek: daimonion], to enable him to do what was right in regard to his own personal affairs, or at any rate, to avoid mistakes; which argues that the human intellect is incompetent for the purpose. There is a saying—which is reported to have originated with one of the Popes—that when misfortune happens to us, the blame of it, at least in some degree, attaches to ourselves. If this is not true absolutely and in every instance, it is certainly true in the great majority of cases. It even looks as if this truth had a great deal to do with the effort people make as far as possible to conceal their misfortunes, and to put the best face they can upon them, for fear lest their misfortunes may show how much they are to blame.
And if you fail despite that, it's because human affairs are subject to chance and mistakes. Socrates, the wisest man, needed the guiding voice of his inner spirit, or [Greek: daimonion], to help him do what was right regarding his own life or, at the very least, to avoid errors; which suggests that human intellect isn't up to the task. There's a saying—said to have come from one of the Popes—that when bad things happen to us, we bear some of the blame. While this may not be true in every single case, it definitely holds in the majority of situations. It even seems like this truth plays a big role in why people go to great lengths to hide their misfortunes and try to put on a brave face, out of fear that their troubles might reveal how much they are at fault.
SECTION 12.
In the case of a misfortune which has already happened and therefore cannot be altered, you should not allow yourself to think that it might have been otherwise; still less, that it might have been avoided by such and such means; for reflections of this kind will only add to your distress and make it intolerable, so that you will become a tormentor to yourself—[Greek: heautontimoroumeaeos]. It is better to follow the example of King David; who, as long as his son lay on the bed of sickness, assailed Jehovah with unceasing supplications and entreaties for his recovery; but when he was dead, snapped his fingers and thought no more of it. If you are not light-hearted enough for that, you can take refuge in fatalism, and have the great truth revealed to you that everything which happens is the result of necessity, and therefore inevitable.
In the case of a misfortune that has already occurred and can't be changed, you shouldn't let yourself think that it could have turned out differently; even less, that it could have been avoided in some way. Thoughts like these will only increase your suffering and make it unbearable, turning you into your own worst enemy. It's better to follow King David's example; while his son was sick, he prayed constantly to God for his recovery, but once he passed away, he accepted it and moved on. If you find it hard to be that carefree, you can find comfort in fatalism, recognizing that everything that happens is due to necessity and, thus, unavoidable.
However good this advice may be, it is one-sided and partial. In relieving and quieting us for the moment, it is no doubt effective enough; but when our misfortunes have resulted—as is usually the case—from our own carelessness or folly, or, at any rate, partly by our own fault, it is a good thing to consider how they might have been avoided, and to consider it often in spite of its being a tender subject—a salutary form of self-discipline, which will make us wiser and better men for the future. If we have made obvious mistakes, we should not try, as we generally do, to gloss them over, or to find something to excuse or extenuate them; we should admit to ourselves that we have committed faults, and open our eyes wide to all their enormity, in order that we may firmly resolve to avoid them in time to come. To be sure, that means a great deal of self-inflicted pain, in the shape of discontent, but it should be remembered that to spare the rod is to spoil the child—[Greek: ho mae dareis anthropos ou paideuetai].26
While this advice might be helpful, it's one-sided and incomplete. It may provide temporary relief and calm, but when our troubles usually stem from our own carelessness or mistakes, or at least partly from our own actions, it’s important to think about how we could have avoided them. We should do this often, even if it's a difficult topic—it's a valuable form of self-discipline that will make us wiser and better people in the future. If we've made clear mistakes, we shouldn’t try to cover them up or find excuses for them as we often do. We need to acknowledge our faults and fully recognize their seriousness so that we can make a firm commitment to avoid them in the future. Admittedly, this involves a lot of self-inflicted discomfort in the form of dissatisfaction, but remember, failing to discipline leads to spoiling—[Greek: ho mae dareis anthropos ou paideuetai].26
SECTION 13. In all matters affecting our weal or woe, we should be
careful not to let our imagination run away with us, and build no castles in the air. In the first place, they are expensive to build, because we have to pull them down again immediately, and that is a source of grief. We should be still more on our guard against distressing our hearts by depicting possible misfortunes. If these were misfortunes of a purely imaginary kind, or very remote and unlikely, we should at once see, on awaking from our dream, that the whole thing was mere illusion; we should rejoice all the more in a reality better than our dreams, or at most, be warned against misfortunes which, though very remote, were still possible. These, however, are not the sort of playthings in which imagination delights; it is only in idle hours that we build castles in the air, and they are always of a pleasing description. The matter which goes to form gloomy dreams are mischances which to some extent really threaten us, though it be from some distance; imagination makes us look larger and nearer and more terrible than they are in reality. This is a kind of dream which cannot be so readily shaken off on awaking as a pleasant one; for a pleasant dream is soon dispelled by reality, leaving, at most, a feeble hope lying in the lap of possibility. Once we have abandoned ourselves to a fit of the blues, visions are conjured up which do not so easily vanish again; for it is always just possible that the visions may be realized. But we are not always able to estimate the exact degree of possibility: possibility may easily pass into probability; and thus we deliver ourselves up to torture. Therefore we should be careful not to be over-anxious on any matter affecting our weal or our woe, not to carry our anxiety to unreasonable or injudicious limits; but coolly and dispassionately to deliberate upon the matter, as though it were an abstract question which did not touch us in particular. We should give no play to imagination here; for imagination is not judgment—it only conjures up visions, inducing an unprofitable and often very painful mood.
Be careful not to let our imagination run wild and build castles in the air. First of all, they are costly to construct because we have to take them down again right away, which causes distress. We should be even more cautious not to upset ourselves by imagining possible misfortunes. If these misfortunes were purely imaginary or very unlikely, we would quickly see, upon waking from our daydream, that it was all just an illusion; we would feel even happier in a reality better than our dreams or at the very least be warned about misfortunes that, while distant, are still possible. However, these aren’t the kinds of distractions imagination enjoys; it’s only in our idle moments that we build castles in the air, and they are always pleasant. The thoughts that create gloomy dreams are misfortunes that do, to some degree, actually threaten us, even if from a distance; imagination makes them seem bigger, closer, and more terrifying than they truly are. This kind of dream can’t be easily shaken off upon waking like a nice one can; a good dream fades quickly into reality, leaving, at most, a faint hope lingering in the realm of possibility. Once we succumb to feeling down, visions are conjured that don’t easily disappear; there’s always a chance those visions might come true. Yet we can't always accurately gauge the level of possibility: what seems possible can easily turn into something probable, leading us to suffering. So, we should be careful not to worry too much about things impacting our happiness or sadness, nor should we let our anxiety reach unreasonable or unwise extremes; instead, we should calmly and dispassionately consider the situation as if it were an abstract issue that doesn't concern us directly. We shouldn’t give imagination free rein here because imagination isn’t judgment—it only creates visions, leading to an unproductive and often very painful state of mind.
The rule on which I am here insisting should be most carefully observed towards evening. For as darkness makes us timid and apt to see terrifying shapes everywhere, there is something similar in the effect of indistinct thought; and uncertainty always brings with it a sense of danger. Hence, towards evening, when our powers of thought and judgment are relaxed,—at the hour, as it were, of subjective darkness,—the intellect becomes tired, easily confused, and unable to get at the bottom of things; and if, in that state, we meditate on matters of personal interest to ourselves, they soon assume a dangerous and terrifying aspect. This is mostly the case at night, when we are in bed; for then the mind is fully relaxed, and the power of judgment quite unequal to its duties; but imagination is still awake. Night gives a black look to everything, whatever it may be. This is why our thoughts, just before we go to sleep, or as we lie awake through the hours of the night, are usually such confusions and perversions of facts as dreams themselves; and when our thoughts at that time are concentrated upon our own concerns, they are generally as black and monstrous as possible. In the morning all such nightmares vanish like dreams: as the Spanish proverb has it, noche tinta, bianco el dia—the night is colored, the day is white. But even towards nightfall, as soon as the candles are lit, the mind, like the eye, no longer sees things so clearly as by day: it is a time unsuited to serious meditation, especially on unpleasant subjects. The morning is the proper time for that—as indeed for all efforts without exception, whether mental or bodily. For the morning is the youth of the day, when everything is bright, fresh, and easy of attainment; we feel strong then, and all our faculties are completely at our disposal. Do not shorten the morning by getting up late, or waste it in unworthy occupations or in talk; look upon it as the quintessence of life, as to a certain extent sacred. Evening is like old age: we are languid, talkative, silly. Each day is a little life: every waking and rising a little birth, every fresh morning a little youth, every going to rest and sleep a little death.
The rule I'm emphasizing should be taken seriously in the evening. As darkness makes us fearful and prone to seeing frightening shapes everywhere, there's a similar effect from unclear thoughts; uncertainty always carries a sense of danger. Thus, in the evening, when our thinking and judgment begin to wane—at what you might call a subjective darkness hour—our minds get tired, easily confused, and struggle to understand things. If, during this time, we focus on personal issues, they quickly take on a threatening and alarming form. This is especially true at night when we're in bed; our minds are fully relaxed and our judgment isn't up to par, yet our imagination is still active. Night casts a dark shadow over everything, regardless of what it is. That’s why our thoughts just before sleep, or while we lie awake during the night, often resemble twisted and confusing dreams; when we dwell on our own problems then, they typically appear as dark and monstrous as possible. In the morning, all those nightmares fade away like dreams: as the Spanish proverb puts it, noche tinta, blanco el día—night is colored, day is white. But even as evening approaches, once the candles are lit, the mind, like the eye, doesn’t perceive things as clearly as during the day: it’s a time that’s not suited for serious contemplation, especially on unpleasant topics. The morning is the right time for that—as well as for any efforts, whether mental or physical. In the morning, the day is young; everything feels bright, fresh, and easily attainable; we feel strong, and all our faculties are fully available. Don’t cut your morning short by sleeping in or wasting it on trivial activities or chatter; regard it as the essence of life, somewhat sacred. Evening is like old age: we become sluggish, talkative, and silly. Each day is like a little life: every waking and rising a small birth, every new morning a little youth, and every time we rest and sleep, a little death.
But condition of health, sleep, nourishment, temperature, weather, surroundings, and much else that is purely external, have, in general, an important influence upon our mood and therefore upon our thoughts. Hence both our view of any matter and our capacity for any work are very much subject to time and place. So it is best to profit by a good mood—for how seldom it comes!—
But factors like health, sleep, food, temperature, weather, surroundings, and many other purely external things have a significant impact on our mood and, therefore, on our thoughts. This means that both our perspective on any issue and our ability to do any work are greatly influenced by the time and place. So, it’s best to take advantage of a good mood—since it rarely happens!
Nehmt die gute Stimmung wahr, Denn sie kommt so selten.27
Embrace the good vibes, Because they come so rarely.27
We are not always able to form new ideas about; our surroundings, or to command original thoughts: they come if they will, and when they will. And so, too, we cannot always succeed in completely considering some personal matter at the precise time at which we have determined beforehand to consider it, and just when we set ourselves to do so. For the peculiar train of thought which is favorable to it may suddenly become active without any special call being made upon it, and we may then follow it up with keen interest. In this way reflection, too, chooses its own time.
We can’t always come up with new ideas about our surroundings or have original thoughts; they come to us when they want, and when they want. Similarly, we can’t always fully think through a personal issue exactly when we plan to. The specific way of thinking that helps us may suddenly kick in without any prompt, and we might find ourselves really engaged with it. In this way, reflection picks its own timing too.
This reining-in of the imagination which I am recommending, will also forbid us to summon up the memory of the past misfortune, to paint a dark picture of the injustice or harm that has been done us, the losses we have sustained, the insults, slights and annoyances to which we have been exposed: for to do that is to rouse into fresh life all those hateful passions long laid asleep—the anger and resentment which disturb and pollute our nature. In an excellent parable, Proclus, the Neoplatonist, points out how in every town the mob dwells side by side with those who are rich and distinguished: so, too, in every man, be he never so noble and dignified, there is, in the depth of his nature, a mob of low and vulgar desires which constitute him an animal. It will not do to let this mob revolt or even so much as peep forth from its hiding-place; it is hideous of mien, and its rebel leaders are those flights of imagination which I have been describing. The smallest annoyance, whether it comes from our fellow-men or from the things around us, may swell up into a monster of dreadful aspect, putting us at our wits' end—and all because we go on brooding over our troubles and painting them in the most glaring colors and on the largest scale. It is much better to take a very calm and prosaic view of what is disagreeable; for that is the easiest way of bearing it.
This control of our imagination that I'm suggesting will also stop us from bringing up memories of past misfortunes, from creating a dark image of the injustices or harms done to us, the losses we've faced, the insults, slights, and annoyances we've endured. Doing so would awaken all those ugly feelings we’ve buried—anger and resentment that disrupt and pollute our nature. In a great parable, Proclus, the Neoplatonist, points out that in every town, there's a crowd that lives alongside the wealthy and distinguished: similarly, in every person, no matter how noble or dignified, there exists a crowd of low and base desires that makes them animalistic. We can't allow this crowd to rise up or even peek out from its hiding place; it's disgusting, and its rebellious leaders are those flights of imagination I've been discussing. Even the smallest annoyance, whether from others or our surroundings, can turn into a monstrous problem, driving us to distraction—all because we keep dwelling on our troubles and exaggerating them. It's far better to take a calm and straightforward view of what's disagreeable; that's the easiest way to handle it.
If you hold small objects close to your eyes, you limit your field of vision and shut out the world. And, in the same way, the people or the things which stand nearest, even though they are of the very smallest consequence, are apt to claim an amount of attention much beyond their due, occupying us disagreeably, and leaving no room for serious thoughts and affairs of importance. We ought to work against this tendency.
If you hold small objects close to your eyes, you narrow your field of vision and block out everything else. Similarly, the people or things that are right in front of us, even if they’re not that important, tend to demand far more attention than they deserve, which can distract us and prevent us from focusing on serious thoughts and important matters. We should strive to counteract this tendency.
SECTION 14. The sight of things which do not belong to us is very apt
to raise the thought: Ah, if that were only mine! making us sensible of our privation. Instead of that we should do better by more frequently putting to ourselves the opposite case: Ah, if that were not mine. What I mean is that we should sometimes try to look upon our possessions in the light in which they would appear if we had lost them; whatever they may be, property, health, friends, a wife or child or someone else we love, our horse or our dog—it is usually only when we have lost them that we begin to find out their value. But if we come to look at things in the way I recommend, we shall be doubly the gainers; we shall at once get more pleasure out of them than we did before, and we shall do everything in our power to prevent the loss of them; for instance, by not risking our property, or angering our friends, or exposing our wives to temptation, or being careless about our children's health, and so on.
to raise the thought: Ah, if that were only mine! making us aware of our lack. Instead, we would be better off by more frequently considering the opposite: Ah, if that were not mine. What I mean is that we should sometimes try to view our possessions as they would appear if we no longer had them; whatever they may be—property, health, friends, a spouse or child, or anyone else we love, our horse or our dog—it’s usually only when we lose them that we truly recognize their value. But if we start looking at things the way I suggest, we’ll benefit in two ways; we’ll enjoy them more than we did before, and we’ll do everything we can to avoid losing them; for instance, by not risking our property, or upsetting our friends, or putting our spouses in tempting situations, or being careless about our children's health, and so on.
We often try to banish the gloom and despondency of the present by speculating upon our chances of success in the future; a process which leads us to invent a great many chimerical hopes. Every one of them contains the germ of illusion, and disappointment is inevitable when our hopes are shattered by the hard facts of life.
We often try to push away the sadness and despair of the present by thinking about our chances of success in the future; a process that leads us to create a lot of unrealistic hopes. Each of these hopes carries the seed of illusion, and disappointment is unavoidable when the harsh realities of life break our dreams.
It is less hurtful to take the chances of misfortune as a theme for speculation; because, in doing so, we provide ourselves at once with measures of precaution against it, and a pleasant surprise when it fails to make its appearance. Is it not a fact that we always feel a marked improvement in our spirits when we begin to get over a period of anxiety? I may go further and say that there is some use in occasionally looking upon terrible misfortunes—such as might happen to us—as though they had actually happened, for then the trivial reverses which subsequently come in reality, are much easier to bear. It is a source of consolation to look back upon those great misfortunes which never happened. But in following out this rule, care must be taken not to neglect what I have said in the preceding section.
It's less painful to consider the chances of misfortune as a topic for thought; because by doing this, we simultaneously prepare ourselves with precautions against it and enjoy a nice surprise when it doesn’t actually occur. Isn't it true that we always feel noticeably better when we start to move past a period of worry? I can go even further and say there's some benefit in sometimes imagining terrible misfortunes—like those that could happen to us—as if they actually took place, because then the minor setbacks that come later are much easier to handle. It's comforting to look back on those big misfortunes that never happened. However, while following this approach, we must be careful not to overlook what I mentioned in the previous section.
SECTION 15. The things which engage our attention—whether they are
matters of business or ordinary events—are of such diverse kinds, that, if taken quite separately and in no fixed order or relation, they present a medley of the most glaring contrasts, with nothing in common, except that they one and all affect us in particular. There must be a corresponding abruptness in the thoughts and anxieties which these various matters arouse in us, if our thoughts are to be in keeping with their various subjects. Therefore, in setting about anything, the first step is to withdraw our attention from everything else: this will enable us to attend to each matter at its own time, and to enjoy or put up with it, quite apart from any thought of our remaining interests. Our thoughts must be arranged, as it were, in little drawers, so that we may open one without disturbing any of the others.
Business matters and everyday events come in so many different types that if we look at them individually and without any specific order or connection, they create a mix of stark contrasts, with nothing in common except that they all impact us personally. Our thoughts and worries about these various topics need to match their diversity. So, when we tackle anything, the first step is to focus our attention away from everything else: this allows us to address each matter at the right time and to either appreciate or endure it without considering our other interests. We should organize our thoughts, so to speak, in little compartments, allowing us to open one without disturbing the others.
In this way we can keep the heavy burden of anxiety from weighing upon us so much as to spoil the little pleasures of the present, or from robbing us of our rest; otherwise the consideration of one matter will interfere with every other, and attention to some important business may lead us to neglect many affairs which happen to be of less moment. It is most important for everyone who is capable of higher and nobler thoughts to keep their mind from being so completely engrossed with private affairs and vulgar troubles as to let them take up all his attention and crowd out worthier matter; for that is, in a very real sense, to lose sight of the true end of life—propter vitam vivendi perdere causas.
In this way, we can prevent the heavy burden of anxiety from weighing us down enough to ruin the small pleasures of the present or deprive us of our rest; otherwise, focusing on one issue will interfere with everything else, and paying attention to some important business may cause us to overlook many matters that are less significant. It's crucial for anyone capable of higher and nobler thoughts to avoid letting their mind be completely consumed by personal issues and trivial troubles to the point where they take up all their attention and push aside more meaningful matters; because, in a very real sense, that means losing sight of the true purpose of life—propter vitam vivendi perdere causas.
Of course for this—as for so much else—self-control is necessary; without it, we cannot manage ourselves in the way I have described. And self-control may not appear so very difficult, if we consider that every man has to submit to a great deal of very severe control on the part of his surroundings, and that without it no form of existence is possible. Further, a little self-control at the right moment may prevent much subsequent compulsion at the hands of others; just as a very small section of a circle close to the centre may correspond to a part near the circumference a hundred times as large. Nothing will protect us from external compulsion so much as the control of ourselves; and, as Seneca says, to submit yourself to reason is the way to make everything else submit to you—si tibi vis omnia subjicere, te subjice rationi. Self-control, too, is something which we have in our own power; and if the worst comes to the worst, and it touches us in a very sensitive part, we can always relax its severity. But other people will pay no regard to our feelings, if they have to use compulsion, and we shall be treated without pity or mercy. Therefore it will be prudent to anticipate compulsion by self-control.
Of course, for this—and for so much else—self-control is essential; without it, we can’t manage ourselves in the way I’ve described. Self-control might not seem very hard, especially when we consider that everyone has to deal with a lot of strict control from their surroundings, and without it, no form of existence is possible. Additionally, a little self-control at the right moment can prevent a lot of future pressure from others; just like a small section of a circle close to the center can correspond to a much larger part near the edge. Nothing protects us from external pressure like controlling ourselves; and, as Seneca says, submitting to reason is the way to make everything else submit to you—si tibi vis omnia subjicere, te subjice rationi. Self-control is also something we have the power over; and if the worst comes to worst and it affects us in a sensitive area, we can always ease its grip. But others won’t consider our feelings if they need to exert control, and we’ll be treated without pity or mercy. Therefore, it’s wise to anticipate pressure by practicing self-control.
SECTION 16. We must set limits to our wishes, curb our desires,
moderate our anger, always remembering that an individual can attain only an infinitesimal share in anything that is worth having; and that, on the other hand, everyone must incur many of the ills of life; in a word, we must bear and forbear—abstinere et sustinere; and if we fail to observe this rule, no position of wealth or power will prevent us from feeling wretched. This is what Horace means when he recommends us to study carefully and inquire diligently what will best promote a tranquil life—not to be always agitated by fruitless desires and fears and hopes for things, which, after all, are not worth very much:—
moderate our anger, always remembering that a person can only have a tiny share in anything truly valuable; and on the flip side, everyone has to face many hardships in life. In short, we must endure and be patient—abstinere et sustinere; and if we don't follow this principle, no amount of wealth or power will keep us from feeling miserable. This is what Horace means when he advises us to carefully study and thoughtfully consider what will best lead to a peaceful life—not to be constantly stirred up by pointless desires, fears, and hopes for things that ultimately aren't worth much:—
Inter cuncta leges et percontabere doctos Qua ratione queas traducere leniter aevum; Ne te semper inops agitet vexetque cupido, Ne pavor, et rerum mediocriter utilium spes.28
Among all things, inquire with the knowledgeable How you can gently pass through life; So that desire doesn’t always torment and trouble you, Nor fear, and the mediocre hopes of useful things. 28
SECTION 17. Life consists in movement, says Aristotle; and he is
obviously right. We exist, physically, because our organism is the seat of constant motion; and if we are to exist intellectually, it can only be by means of continual occupation—no matter with what so long as it is some form of practical or mental activity. You may see that this is so by the way in which people who have no work or nothing to think about, immediately begin to beat the devil's tattoo with their knuckles or a stick or anything that comes handy. The truth is, that our nature is essentially restless in its character: we very soon get tired of having nothing to do; it is intolerable boredom. This impulse to activity should be regulated, and some sort of method introduced into it, which of itself will enhance the satisfaction we obtain. Activity!—doing something, if possible creating something, at any rate learning something—how fortunate it is that men cannot exist without that! A man wants to use his strength, to see, if he can, what effect it will produce; and he will get the most complete satisfaction of this desire if he can make or construct something—be it a book or a basket. There is a direct pleasure in seeing work grow under one's hands day by day, until at last it is finished. This is the pleasure attaching to a work of art or a manuscript, or even mere manual labor; and, of course, the higher the work, the greater pleasure it will give.
Clearly true. We exist, physically, because our bodies are constantly in motion; and if we’re going to exist intellectually, it can only happen through ongoing engagement—no matter what it involves, as long as it's some form of practical or mental activity. You can see this in how people without work or anything to occupy their minds start fidgeting or tapping their fingers or finding anything nearby to keep their hands busy. The reality is that our nature is fundamentally restless: we quickly get bored when there’s nothing to do; it's simply unbearable. This urge for activity needs to be managed, and some kind of structure should be applied to it, which in itself will increase the satisfaction we gain. Activity!—doing something, ideally creating something, or at the very least learning something—how fortunate it is that people can’t thrive without it! A person wants to use their skills to see what results they can achieve; and they’ll find the deepest satisfaction in making or building something—whether it’s a book or a basket. There’s a genuine joy in watching a project develop under your hands day by day until it’s finally complete. This is the joy tied to a piece of art or a manuscript, or even simple manual work; and naturally, the more meaningful the work, the greater the pleasure it provides.
From this point of view, those are happiest of all who are conscious of the power to produce great works animated by some significant purpose: it gives a higher kind of interest—a sort of rare flavor—to the whole of their life, which, by its absence from the life of the ordinary man, makes it, in comparison, something very insipid. For richly endowed natures, life and the world have a special interest beyond the mere everyday personal interest which so many others share; and something higher than that—a formal interest. It is from life and the world that they get the material for their works; and as soon as they are freed from the pressure of personal needs, it is to the diligent collection of material that they devote their whole existence. So with their intellect: it is to some extent of a two-fold character, and devoted partly to the ordinary affairs of every day—those matters of will which are common to them and the rest of mankind, and partly to their peculiar work—the pure and objective contemplation of existence. And while, on the stage of the world, most men play their little part and then pass away, the genius lives a double life, at once an actor and a spectator.
From this perspective, those who are most aware of their ability to create meaningful works driven by a significant purpose are the happiest. It adds a deeper level of interest—a kind of unique quality—to their entire lives, which, in contrast to the average person, makes theirs seem quite dull. For those with rich talents, life and the world hold a special significance beyond everyday personal concerns that many others share; they have something even greater—a formal interest. They draw inspiration for their creations from life and the world around them, and once they’re freed from personal needs, they dedicate their entire lives to gathering material. Their intellect is somewhat dual in nature; it focuses partly on the daily matters everyone deals with and partly on their unique work—the objective exploration of existence. While most people on the world stage play their small roles and then disappear, the genius experiences a double life, acting and observing simultaneously.
Let everyone, then, do something, according to the measure of his capacities. To have no regular work, no set sphere of activity—what a miserable thing it is! How often long travels undertaken for pleasure make a man downright unhappy; because the absence of anything that can be called occupation forces him, as it were, out of his right element. Effort, struggles with difficulties! that is as natural to a man as grubbing in the ground is to a mole. To have all his wants satisfied is something intolerable—the feeling of stagnation which comes from pleasures that last too long. To overcome difficulties is to experience the full delight of existence, no matter where the obstacles are encountered; whether in the affairs of life, in commerce or business; or in mental effort—the spirit of inquiry that tries to master its subject. There is always something pleasurable in the struggle and the victory. And if a man has no opportunity to excite himself, he will do what he can to create one, and according to his individual bent, he will hunt or play Cup and Ball: or led on by this unsuspected element in his nature, he will pick a quarrel with some one, or hatch a plot or intrigue, or take to swindling and rascally courses generally—all to put an end to a state of repose which is intolerable. As I have remarked, difficilis in otio quies—it is difficult to keep quiet if you have nothing to do.
Let everyone, then, do something according to their abilities. Not having a regular job or a clear area of activity—what a miserable situation! How often long trips taken for fun make a person truly unhappy because the lack of any real purpose forces them out of their comfort zone. Struggles and challenges! That’s as natural for a person as digging in the dirt is for a mole. Having all your needs met is unbearable—the feeling of stagnation that comes from pleasures that last too long. Overcoming challenges brings the true joy of living, no matter where those challenges arise; whether in daily life, in business, or in intellectual pursuits—the quest for understanding that seeks to dominate its subject. There’s always something enjoyable in the struggle and the triumph. And if someone doesn’t have the chance to stimulate themselves, they will find a way to create one, whether it’s hunting or playing a game like Cup and Ball; or driven by this hidden aspect of their nature, they might pick a fight with someone, plot some scheme, or resort to shady dealings and scams—all to break a state of inactivity that is unbearable. As I’ve said, difficilis in otio quies—it’s hard to stay still when you have nothing to do.
SECTION 18. A man should avoid being led on by the phantoms of his
imagination. This is not the same thing as to submit to the guidance of ideas clearly thought out: and yet these are rules of life which most people pervert. If you examine closely into the circumstances which, in any deliberation, ultimately turn the scale in favor of some particular course, you will generally find that the decision is influenced, not by any clear arrangement of ideas leading to a formal judgment, but by some fanciful picture which seems to stand for one of the alternatives in question.
imagination. This is not the same as following well-thought-out ideas: yet these are the principles of life that most people distort. If you take a close look at the circumstances that, in any decision-making process, ultimately tip the balance in favor of a specific choice, you'll usually find that the decision is swayed not by a clear organization of thoughts leading to a formal judgment, but by some imaginative image that represents one of the options being considered.
In one of Voltaire's or Diderot's romances,—I forget the precise reference,—the hero, standing like a young Hercules at the parting of ways, can see no other representation of Virtue than his old tutor holding a snuff-box in his left hand, from which he takes a pinch and moralizes; whilst Vice appears in the shape of his mother's chambermaid. It is in youth, more especially, that the goal of our efforts comes to be a fanciful picture of happiness, which continues to hover before our eyes sometimes for half and even for the whole of our life—a sort of mocking spirit; for when we think our dream is to be realized, the picture fades away, leaving us the knowledge that nothing of what it promised is actually accomplished. How often this is so with the visions of domesticity—the detailed picture of what our home will be like; or, of life among our fellow-citizens or in society; or, again, of living in the country—the kind of house we shall have, its surroundings, the marks of honor and respect that will be paid to us, and so on,—whatever our hobby may be; chaque fou a sa marotte. It is often the same, too, with our dreams about one we love. And this is all quite natural; for the visions we conjure up affect us directly, as though they were real objects; and so they exercise a more immediate influence upon our will than an abstract idea, which gives merely a vague, general outline, devoid of details; and the details are just the real part of it. We can be only indirectly affected by an abstract idea, and yet it is the abstract idea alone which will do as much as it promises; and it is the function of education to teach us to put our trust in it. Of course the abstract idea must be occasionally explained—paraphrased, as it were—by the aid of pictures; but discreetly, cum grano salis.
In one of Voltaire's or Diderot's novels—I can't remember the exact reference—the hero stands like a young Hercules at a crossroads, seeing Virtue represented only by his old tutor, who holds a snuffbox in his left hand, takes a pinch, and starts moralizing. Meanwhile, Vice takes the form of his mother's maid. It's especially in our youth that our goals become a fanciful image of happiness, one that often hovers in front of us for half our lives or even our entire lives—a kind of teasing presence. Just when we think our dream might come true, the image fades, and we realize that we haven't achieved any of its promises. This happens so often with our visions of domestic life—the detailed image of what our home will be like; or life among our neighbors or in the wider community; or even living in the countryside—the kind of house we'll have, its surroundings, the respect we'll receive, and so on—whatever our passion may be; everyone has their own pet idea. The same goes for our dreams about someone we love. This is only natural; the visions we create affect us directly, as if they were real things, and thus they have a more immediate impact on our will than an abstract idea, which provides just a vague, general outline without details; and it's those details that make it real. We're only indirectly influenced by an abstract idea, yet it's the abstract idea that can deliver as much as it suggests, and it's the role of education to teach us to trust in it. Of course, the abstract idea sometimes needs clarification—sort of paraphrased—using images; but subtly, with a grain of salt.
SECTION 19. The preceding rule may be taken as a special case of the
more general maxim, that a man should never let himself be mastered by the impressions of the moment, or indeed by outward appearances at all, which are incomparably more powerful in their effects than the mere play of thought or a train of ideas; not because these momentary impressions are rich in virtue of the data they supply,—it is often just the contrary,—but because they are something palpable to the senses and direct in their working; they forcibly invade our mind, disturbing our repose and shattering our resolutions.
A more general principle is that a person should never allow themselves to be controlled by fleeting impressions or by appearances, which are far more influential than mere thoughts or ideas; not because these moments have any inherent value—they often do not—but because they are tangible and immediate. They aggressively invade our minds, disrupting our peace and breaking our commitments.
It is easy to understand that the thing which lies before our very eyes will produce the whole of its effect at once, but that time and leisure are necessary for the working of thought and the appreciation of argument, as it is impossible to think of everything at one and the same moment. This is why we are so allured by pleasure, in spite of all our determination to resist it; or so much annoyed by a criticism, even though we know that its author it totally incompetent to judge; or so irritated by an insult, though it comes from some very contemptible quarter. In the same way, to mention no other instances, ten reasons for thinking that there is no danger may be outweighed by one mistaken notion that it is actually at hand. All this shows the radical unreason of human nature. Women frequently succumb altogether to this predominating influence of present impressions, and there are few men so overweighted with reason as to escape suffering from a similar cause.
It's easy to see that the things right in front of us can have an immediate impact, but we need time and space to think and fully understand an argument since it’s impossible to consider everything all at once. This is why we’re often drawn to pleasure, despite our best efforts to resist it; why we get so bothered by criticism, even when we know the critic is totally unqualified to judge; or why we react strongly to insults, even when they come from someone truly pathetic. Similarly, even if there are ten reasons to believe there’s no threat, one mistaken thought that danger is near can outweigh them all. This highlights the inherent irrationality of human nature. Women often completely give in to the overpowering influence of immediate impressions, and there are few men so burdened with reason that they manage to avoid being affected in a similar way.
If it is impossible to resist the effects of some external influence by the mere play of thought, the best thing to do is to neutralize it by some contrary influence; for example, the effect of an insult may be overcome by seeking the society of those who have a good opinion of us; and the unpleasant sensation of imminent danger may be avoided by fixing our attention on the means of warding it off.
If you can't resist the effects of some outside influence just by thinking, the best approach is to counter it with something else; for instance, you can overcome the impact of an insult by surrounding yourself with people who think positively of you, and you can avoid the uneasy feeling of a looming threat by focusing on how to protect yourself from it.
Leibnitz29 tells of an Italian who managed to bear up under the tortures of the rack by never for a moment ceasing to think of the gallows which would have awaited him, had he revealed his secret; he kept on crying out: I see it! I see it!—afterwards explaining that this was part of his plan.
Leibnitz29 tells of an Italian who endured the tortures of the rack by continually focusing on the gallows that awaited him if he revealed his secret; he kept shouting: I see it! I see it!—later explaining that this was part of his strategy.
29 (return)
[ Nouveaux Essais. Liv.
I. ch. 2. Sec. 11.]
29 (return)
[ New Essays. Book
I. ch. 2. Sec. 11.]
It is from some such reason as this, that we find it so difficult to stand alone in a matter of opinion,—not to be made irresolute by the fact that everyone else disagrees with us and acts accordingly, even though we are quite sure that they are in the wrong. Take the case of a fugitive king who is trying to avoid capture; how much consolation he must find in the ceremonious and submissive attitude of a faithful follower, exhibited secretly so as not to betray his master's strict incognito; it must be almost necessary to prevent him doubting his own existence.
It's for reasons like this that we find it so hard to stand firm in our opinions—it's hard not to feel unsure when everyone else disagrees with us and acts in a way that reflects that, even if we're completely convinced they're wrong. Take the example of a runaway king trying to avoid being caught; how much comfort he must find in the respectful and loyal demeanor of a devoted follower, shown discreetly so as not to reveal his master's strict anonymity; it must be almost essential to keep him from questioning his own existence.
SECTION 20. In the first part of this work I have insisted upon the
great value of health as the chief and most important element in happiness. Let me emphasize and confirm what I have there said by giving a few general rules as to its preservation.
great value of health as the main and most important factor in happiness. Let me highlight and back up what I’ve just said by providing a few general guidelines for maintaining it.
The way to harden the body is to impose a great deal of labor and effort upon it in the days of good health,—to exercise it, both as a whole and in its several parts, and to habituate it to withstand all kinds of noxious influences. But on the appearance of an illness or disorder, either in the body as a whole or in many of its parts, a contrary course should be taken, and every means used to nurse the body, or the part of it which is affected, and to spare it any effort; for what is ailing and debilitated cannot be hardened.
The way to strengthen the body is to put a lot of hard work and effort into it during times of good health—by exercising it, both overall and in specific areas, and getting it used to resisting all kinds of harmful influences. However, when illness or discomfort arises, either in the body as a whole or in certain areas, you should take the opposite approach and do everything possible to care for the body or the affected part, avoiding any strain; because what is sick and weakened cannot be strengthened.
The muscles may be strengthened by a vigorous use of them; but not so the nerves; they are weakened by it. Therefore, while exercising the muscles in every way that is suitable, care should be taken to spare the nerves as much as possible. The eyes, for instance, should be protected from too strong a light,—especially when it is reflected light,—from any straining of them in the dark, or from the long-continued examination of minute objects; and the ears from too loud sounds. Above all, the brain should never be forced, or used too much, or at the wrong time; let it have a rest during digestion; for then the same vital energy which forms thoughts in the brain has a great deal of work to do elsewhere,—I mean in the digestive organs, where it prepares chyme and chyle. For similar reasons, the brain should never be used during, or immediately after, violent muscular exercise. For the motor nerves are in this respect on a par with the sensory nerves; the pain felt when a limb is wounded has its seat in the brain; and, in the same way, it is not really our legs and arms which work and move,—it is the brain, or, more strictly, that part of it which, through the medium of the spine, excites the nerves in the limbs and sets them in motion. Accordingly, when our arms and legs feel tired, the true seat of this feeling is in the brain. This is why it is only in connection with those muscles which are set in motion consciously and voluntarily,—in other words, depend for their action upon the brain,—that any feeling of fatigue can arise; this is not the case with those muscles which work involuntarily, like the heart. It is obvious, then, that injury is done to the brain if violent muscular exercise and intellectual exertion are forced upon it at the same moment, or at very short intervals.
The muscles can be strengthened through vigorous use, but the same doesn't apply to the nerves; they actually get weaker. So, while it's important to exercise the muscles in every appropriate way, care should be taken to protect the nerves as much as possible. For example, the eyes should be shielded from bright light—especially from reflections—from straining in the dark, or from staring at small objects for too long; and the ears should be protected from loud noises. Above all, the brain should never be overworked or used too much, especially not at the wrong time; it needs to rest while you're digesting food, because that's when a lot of vital energy is used for other processes—specifically in the digestive system, where it prepares chyme and chyle. For similar reasons, the brain shouldn’t be used during or right after intense physical activity. Motor nerves operate similarly to sensory nerves; the pain we feel when we injure a limb originates in the brain. Likewise, it’s not really our legs and arms that do the moving—it’s the brain, or more precisely, that part of it that stimulates the nerves in the limbs through the spinal cord. So, when our arms and legs feel tired, the actual source of that feeling is in the brain. This is why fatigue is only felt with muscles that are consciously and voluntarily controlled—that is, muscles that rely on the brain for their movement; this doesn’t happen with involuntary muscles, like the heart. It's clear, then, that the brain suffers if intense physical exercise and mental work are forced on it at the same time or in quick succession.
What I say stands in no contradiction with the fact that at the beginning of a walk, or at any period of a short stroll, there often comes a feeling of enhanced intellectual vigor. The parts of the brain that come into play have had no time to become tired; and besides, slight muscular exercise conduces to activity of the respiratory organs, and causes a purer and more oxydated supply of arterial blood to mount to the brain.
What I'm saying doesn’t contradict the idea that at the start of a walk or during a brief stroll, you often feel a boost in mental clarity. The parts of the brain involved haven’t had time to get tired; plus, even a bit of physical activity helps the lungs work better and delivers cleaner, more oxygen-rich blood to the brain.
It is most important to allow the brain the full measure of sleep which is required to restore it; for sleep is to a man's whole nature what winding up is to a clock.30 This measure will vary directly with the development and activity of the brain; to overstep the measure is mere waste of time, because if that is done, sleep gains only so much in length as it loses in depth.31
It’s essential to give the brain the proper amount of sleep it needs to recover; sleep is to a person’s entire being what winding up is to a clock.30 This amount will depend on the brain's growth and activity; exceeding this amount is just a waste of time, because if you do, sleep only increases in duration at the expense of its quality.31
30 (return)
[ Of. Welt als Wille und
Vorstellung, 4th Edition. Bk. II. pp. 236-40.]
30 (return)
[ Of. World as Will and Representation, 4th Edition. Bk. II. pp. 236-40.]
31: (return)
[ Cf. loc: cit: p. 275. Sleep is a morsel of death
borrowed to keep up and renew the part of life which is exhausted by the
day—le sommeil est un emprunt fait à la mort. Or it might be
said that sleep is the interest we have to pay on the capital which is
called in at death; and the higher the rate of interest and the more
regularly it is paid, the further the date of redemption is postponed.]
31: (return)
[ Cf. loc: cit: p. 275. Sleep is a little bit of death borrowed to refresh and recharge the parts of life that get worn out during the day—le sommeil est un emprunt fait à la mort. One could also say that sleep is the interest we owe on the capital that gets called in at death; and the higher the interest rate and the more consistently it's paid, the longer the date of redemption is delayed.]
It should be clearly understood that thought is nothing but the organic function of the brain; and it has to obey the same laws in regard to exertion and repose as any other organic function. The brain can be ruined by overstrain, just like the eyes. As the function of the stomach is to digest, so it is that of the brain to think. The notion of a soul,—as something elementary and immaterial, merely lodging in the brain and needing nothing at all for the performance of its essential function, which consists in always and unweariedly thinking—has undoubtedly driven many people to foolish practices, leading to a deadening of the intellectual powers; Frederick the Great, even, once tried to form the habit of doing without sleep altogether. It would be well if professors of philosophy refrained from giving currency to a notion which is attended by practical results of a pernicious character; but then this is just what professorial philosophy does, in its old-womanish endeavor to keep on good terms with the catechism. A man should accustom himself to view his intellectual capacities in no other light than that of physiological functions, and to manage them accordingly—nursing or exercising them as the case may be; remembering that every kind of physical suffering, malady or disorder, in whatever part of the body it occurs, has its effect upon the mind. The best advice that I know on this subject is given by Cabanis in his Rapports du physique et du moral de l'homme.32
It should be clear that thinking is simply an organic function of the brain, and it must follow the same rules about exertion and rest as any other organic function. The brain can be damaged by overuse, just like the eyes. Just as the stomach's job is to digest, the brain's job is to think. The idea of a soul—as something basic and immaterial, just residing in the brain and not needing anything for its essential function of constantly and tirelessly thinking—has certainly led many people to engage in foolish practices that dull their intellectual abilities; even Frederick the Great once tried to train himself to go without sleep entirely. It would be wise for philosophy professors to stop promoting this idea, which has harmful practical consequences; but, unfortunately, this is precisely what academic philosophy does in its old-fashioned attempt to stay on good terms with traditional beliefs. A person should learn to view their intellectual abilities purely as physiological functions and manage them appropriately—nurturing or exercising them as needed—keeping in mind that any kind of physical pain, illness, or disorder in any part of the body can impact the mind. The best advice I know on this subject comes from Cabanis in his *Rapports du physique et du moral de l'homme.* 32
32 (return)
[ Translator's Note. The
work to which Schopenhauer here refers is a series of essays by Cabanis, a
French philosopher (1757-1808), treating of mental and moral phenomena on
a physiological basis. In his later days, Cabanis completely abandoned his
materialistic standpoint.]
32 (return)
[ Translator's Note. The work Schopenhauer refers to is a collection of essays by Cabanis, a French philosopher (1757-1808), discussing mental and moral phenomena from a physiological perspective. In his later years, Cabanis entirely shifted away from his materialistic views.]
Through neglect of this rule, many men of genius and great scholars have become weak-minded and childish, or even gone quite mad, as they grew old. To take no other instances, there can be no doubt that the celebrated English poets of the early part of this century, Scott, Wordsworth, Southey, became intellectually dull and incapable towards the end of their days, nay, soon after passing their sixtieth year; and that their imbecility can be traced to the fact that, at that period of life, they were all led on? by the promise of high pay, to treat literature as a trade and to write for money. This seduced them into an unnatural abuse of their intellectual powers; and a man who puts his Pegasus into harness, and urges on his Muse with the whip, will have to pay a penalty similar to that which is exacted by the abuse of other kinds of power.
By ignoring this rule, many talented individuals and great scholars have become weak-minded and childish, or even gone completely mad as they aged. For example, there’s no doubt that the famous English poets from the early part of this century, Scott, Wordsworth, and Southey, became intellectually dull and incapable toward the end of their lives, especially soon after turning sixty; and their decline can be traced to the fact that, at that stage of life, they were lured by the promise of high pay to treat literature as a business and write for money. This led them into an unnatural misuse of their intellectual abilities; and a person who puts their Pegasus to work and drives their Muse with a whip will have to face a consequence similar to that which comes from abusing other forms of power.
And even in the case of Kant, I suspect that the second childhood of his last four years was due to overwork in later life, and after he had succeeded in becoming a famous man.
And even with Kant, I think that the regression he experienced in the last four years of his life was a result of overworking in his later years, especially after he became a well-known figure.
Every month of the year has its own peculiar and direct influence upon health and bodily condition generally; nay, even upon the state of the mind. It is an influence dependent upon the weather.
Every month of the year has its own unique and direct impact on health and overall physical condition; in fact, it even affects mental health. This influence is tied to the weather.
CHAPTER III. — OUR RELATION TO OTHERS.—
SECTION 21.
SECTION 21.
In making his way through life, a man will find it useful to be ready and able to do two things: to look ahead and to overlook: the one will protect him from loss and injury, the other from disputes and squabbles.
As a man navigates through life, he'll find it helpful to be prepared and capable of doing two things: looking ahead and letting things slide. The first will shield him from loss and harm, while the second will keep him out of arguments and fights.
No one who has to live amongst men should absolutely discard any person who has his due place in the order of nature, even though he is very wicked or contemptible or ridiculous. He must accept him as an unalterable fact—unalterable, because the necessary outcome of an eternal, fundamental principle; and in bad cases he should remember the words of Mephistopheles: es muss auch solche Käuze geben33—there must be fools and rogues in the world. If he acts otherwise, he will be committing an injustice, and giving a challenge of life and death to the man he discards. No one can alter his own peculiar individuality, his moral character, his intellectual capacity, his temperament or physique; and if we go so far as to condemn a man from every point of view, there will be nothing left him but to engage us in deadly conflict; for we are practically allowing him the right to exist only on condition that he becomes another man—which is impossible; his nature forbids it.
No one who has to live among people should completely dismiss anyone who has their rightful place in the natural order, even if they are very wicked, contemptible, or ridiculous. They must accept this person as an unchangeable fact—unchangeable, because it is the necessary result of a fundamental and eternal principle; and in bad situations, they should remember the words of Mephistopheles: es muss auch solche Käuze geben33—there must be fools and rogues in the world. If they act otherwise, they will be committing an injustice and challenging the very existence of the person they reject. No one can change their unique individuality, moral character, intellectual ability, temperament, or physical form; and if we go so far as to condemn someone from every perspective, there will be nothing left for them but to engage us in a deadly conflict; because we effectively grant them the right to exist only on the condition that they become someone else—which is impossible; their nature forbids it.
So if you have to live amongst men, you must allow everyone the right to exist in accordance with the character he has, whatever it turns out to be: and all you should strive to do is to make use of this character in such a way as its kind and nature permit, rather than to hope for any alteration in it, or to condemn it off-hand for what it is. This is the true sense of the maxim—Live and let live. That, however, is a task which is difficult in proportion as it is right; and he is a happy man who can once for all avoid having to do with a great many of his fellow creatures.
So if you have to live among people, you have to let everyone have the right to exist as they are, no matter what that looks like. Your job is to work with their nature and character instead of hoping they change or judging them harshly for who they are. This is the real meaning of the saying—Live and let live. However, this is a challenge that's as tough as it is important; and a fortunate person is one who can manage to stay away from many of their fellow humans.
The art of putting up with people may be learned by practicing patience on inanimate objects, which, in virtue of some mechanical or general physical necessity, oppose a stubborn resistance to our freedom of action—a form of patience which is required every day. The patience thus gained may be applied to our dealings with men, by accustoming ourselves to regard their opposition, wherever we encounter it, as the inevitable outcome of their nature, which sets itself up against us in virtue of the same rigid law of necessity as governs the resistance of inanimate objects. To become indignant at their conduct is as foolish as to be angry with a stone because it rolls into your path. And with many people the wisest thing you can do, is to resolve to make use of those whom you cannot alter.
The skill of dealing with people can be learned by practicing patience with inanimate objects, which, due to some mechanical or natural necessity, create a stubborn resistance to our freedom of action—a type of patience we need every day. The patience we develop can then be applied to our interactions with others, as we train ourselves to view their opposition, wherever we find it, as the unavoidable outcome of their nature, which stands in our way for the same rigid reasons that make inanimate objects resist us. Getting angry at their behavior is as pointless as being upset with a rock because it rolls into your path. With many people, the smartest thing you can do is to decide to make the most of those you can't change.
SECTION 22. It is astonishing how easily and how quickly similarity,
or difference of mind and disposition, makes itself felt between one man and another as soon as they begin to talk: every little trifle shows it. When two people of totally different natures are conversing, almost everything said by the one will, in a greater or less degree, displease the other, and in many cases produce positive annoyance; even though the conversation turn upon the most out-of-the-way subject, or one in which neither of the parties has any real interest. People of similar nature, on the other hand, immediately come to feel a kind of general agreement; and if they are cast very much in the same mould, complete harmony or even unison will flow from their intercourse.
The difference in mindset and personality is noticeable between people as soon as they start talking; even the smallest things can reveal it. When two individuals with completely different personalities are having a conversation, almost everything one says will, to some extent, irritate the other and often lead to real annoyance, even if they’re discussing an obscure topic or something neither is genuinely interested in. In contrast, people with similar personalities quickly find a sense of common ground, and if they are very alike, their interaction will flow in complete harmony or even unison.
This explain two circumstances. First of all, it shows why it is that common, ordinary people are so sociable and find good company wherever they go. Ah! those good, dear, brave people. It is just the contrary with those who are not of the common run; and the less they are so, the more unsociable they become; so that if, in their isolation, they chance to come across some one in whose nature they can find even a single sympathetic chord, be it never so minute, they show extraordinary pleasure in his society. For one man can be to another only so much as the other is to him. Great minds are like eagles, and build their nest in some lofty solitude.
This explains two things. First, it shows why regular, everyday people are so friendly and can find good company wherever they go. Ah! those wonderful, dear, brave people. It's the opposite for those who are not ordinary; the further they are from being common, the more unsociable they tend to be. So, if they happen to meet someone with whom they can connect, even in the smallest way, they show incredible joy in that person's company. One person can only be to another as much as that other person is to him. Great minds are like eagles, building their nests in some high solitude.
Secondly, we are enabled to understand how it is that people of like disposition so quickly get on with one another, as though they were drawn together by magnetic force—kindred souls greeting each other from afar. Of course the most frequent opportunity of observing this is afforded by people of vulgar tastes and inferior intellect, but only because their name is legion; while those who are better off in this respect and of a rarer nature, are not often to be met with: they are called rare because you can seldom find them.
Secondly, we can see how people with similar personalities get along so quickly, almost like they’re magnetically attracted to each other—kindred spirits recognizing one another from a distance. Of course, we most often notice this in people with low tastes and less intelligence, simply because they are so numerous; those who are more refined and unique are harder to find. They are considered rare because they are seldom encountered.
Take the case of a large number of people who have formed themselves into a league for the purpose of carrying out some practical object; if there be two rascals among them, they will recognize each other as readily as if they bore a similar badge, and will at once conspire for some misfeasance or treachery. In the same way, if you can imagine—per impossible—a large company of very intelligent and clever people, amongst whom there are only two blockheads, these two will be sure to be drawn together by a feeling of sympathy, and each of them will very soon secretly rejoice at having found at least one intelligent person in the whole company. It is really quite curious to see how two such men, especially if they are morally and intellectually of an inferior type, will recognize each other at first sight; with what zeal they will strive to become intimate; how affably and cheerily they will run to greet each other, just as though they were old friends;—it is all so striking that one is tempted to embrace the Buddhist doctrine of metempsychosis and presume that they were on familiar terms in some former state of existence.
Consider a large group of people who have banded together to achieve a practical goal. If there are two crooks among them, they will recognize each other just as easily as if they wore the same badge, and they will quickly team up for some wrongdoing or betrayal. Similarly, if you can imagine—hypothetically—a large gathering of very intelligent and clever individuals, and only two fools among them, those two will surely be drawn together by a sense of camaraderie, and each will feel secretly pleased to have at least found one other person with some intelligence in the entire group. It's quite fascinating to observe how these two, especially if they are morally and intellectually inferior, will identify each other instantly; how eager they will be to become close; how happily and cheerfully they will rush to greet one another, as if they were old friends; it’s all so remarkable that one might be tempted to embrace the Buddhist idea of reincarnation and think that they were acquainted in some previous life.
Still, in spite of all this general agreement, men are kept apart who might come together; or, in some cases, a passing discord springs up between them. This is due to diversity of mood. You will hardly ever see two people exactly in the same frame of mind; for that is something which varies with their condition of life, occupation, surroundings, health, the train of thought they are in at the moment, and so on. These differences give rise to discord between persons of the most harmonious disposition. To correct the balance properly, so as to remove the disturbance—to introduce, as it were, a uniform temperature,—is a work demanding a very high degree of culture. The extent to which uniformity of mood is productive of good-fellowship may be measured by its effects upon a large company. When, for instance, a great many people are gathered together and presented with some objective interest which works upon all alike and influences them in a similar way, no matter what it be—a common danger or hope, some great news, a spectacle, a play, a piece of music, or anything of that kind—you will find them roused to a mutual expression of thought, and a display of sincere interest. There will be a general feeling of pleasure amongst them; for that which attracts their attention produces a unity of mood by overpowering all private and personal interests.
Still, despite all this general agreement, people often remain apart who could connect; or sometimes, a fleeting disagreement arises between them. This happens because of differences in mood. You rarely see two individuals in exactly the same state of mind; that varies with their life situation, work, environment, health, and the thoughts they are having at the moment, among other factors. These differences can lead to discord even among the most compatible individuals. Correcting the balance to eliminate the disturbance—essentially achieving a uniform atmosphere—requires a high level of sophistication. The extent to which a shared mood fosters camaraderie can be observed in larger groups. For example, when many people gather and are presented with a common interest that affects them all similarly, whether it’s a shared threat or hope, exciting news, a performance, a piece of music, or something similar, you’ll see them expressing mutual thoughts and genuine interest. There will be an overall sense of enjoyment among them because the focal point captures their attention and creates a sense of unity by overshadowing individual concerns.
And in default of some objective interest of the kind I have mentioned, recourse is usually had to something subjective. A bottle of wine is not an uncommon means of introducing a mutual feeling of fellowship; and even tea and coffee are used for a like end.
And when there's no objective interest like the one I mentioned, people usually turn to something more personal. A bottle of wine is a common way to create a sense of camaraderie; even tea and coffee are used for the same purpose.
The discord which so easily finds its way into all society as an effect of the different moods in which people happen to be for the moment, also in part explains why it is that memory always idealizes, and sometimes almost transfigures, the attitude we have taken up at any period of the past—a change due to our inability to remember all the fleeting influences which disturbed us on any given occasion. Memory is in this respect like the lens of a camera obscura: it contracts everything within its range, and so produces a much finer picture than the actual landscape affords. And, in the case of a man, absence always goes some way towards securing this advantageous light; for though the idealizing tendency of the memory requires times to complete its work, it begins it at once. Hence it is a prudent thing to see your friends and acquaintances only at considerable intervals of time; and on meeting them again, you will observe that memory has been at work.
The conflict that easily slips into society due to the different moods people are in at any given moment also partly explains why memory often idealizes, and sometimes almost transforms, our past attitudes—this change happens because we can’t recall all the fleeting influences that affected us at the time. Memory is similar to the lens of a camera obscura: it compresses everything within its view, creating a much nicer picture than what the actual scene offers. And, when it comes to a person, being away helps achieve this flattering perspective; although it takes time for the memory to fully do its work, it starts right away. So, it’s wise to see your friends and acquaintances only at significant intervals; when you meet them again, you’ll notice that memory has been at play.
SECTION 23. No man can see over his own height. Let me explain what
I mean.
I mean.
You cannot see in another man any more than you have in yourself; and your own intelligence strictly determines the extent to which he comes within its grasp. If your intelligence is of a very low order, mental qualities in another, even though they be of the highest kind, will have no effect at all upon you; you will see nothing in their possessor except the meanest side of his individuality—in other words, just those parts of his character and disposition which are weak and defective. Your whole estimate of the man will be confined to his defects, and his higher mental qualities will no more exist for you than colors exist for those who cannot see.
You can’t see in someone else more than you see in yourself; your own intelligence limits how much you can understand in another person. If your intelligence is quite low, even if someone has the most exceptional qualities, it won’t make any difference to you; you’ll only perceive the lesser aspects of their character—in other words, you’ll only notice their weaknesses and flaws. Your entire view of that person will be based on their defects, and their higher qualities will seem as nonexistent to you as colors do to those who are blind.
Intellect is invisible to the man who has none. In any attempt to criticise another's work, the range of knowledge possessed by the critic is as essential a part of his verdict as the claims of the work itself.
Intellect is invisible to someone who lacks it. In any attempt to criticize someone else's work, the critic's level of knowledge is just as important to their judgment as the merits of the work itself.
Hence intercourse with others involves a process of leveling down. The qualities which are present in one man, and absent in another, cannot come into play when they meet; and the self-sacrifice which this entails upon one of the parties, calls forth no recognition from the other.
So, interacting with others tends to bring everyone down to the same level. The traits that one person has and another lacks can't be expressed when they meet; and the selflessness required from one person doesn't get acknowledged by the other.
Consider how sordid, how stupid, in a word, how vulgar most men are, and you will see that it is impossible to talk to them without becoming vulgar yourself for the time being. Vulgarity is in this respect like electricity; it is easily distributed. You will then fully appreciate the truth and propriety of the expression, to make yourself cheap; and you will be glad to avoid the society of people whose only possible point of contact with you is just that part of your nature of which you have least reason to be proud. So you will see that, in dealing with fools and blockheads, there is only one way of showing your intelligence—by having nothing to do with them. That means, of course, that when you go into society, you may now and then feel like a good dancer who gets an invitation to a ball, and on arriving, finds that everyone is lame:—with whom is he to dance?
Consider how sordid, how stupid, in short, how vulgar most people are, and you'll see that it’s impossible to talk to them without becoming vulgar yourself for a while. Vulgarity is, in this respect, like electricity; it spreads easily. You'll then fully appreciate the truth and appropriateness of the expression, to make yourself cheap; and you'll be glad to avoid the company of those whose only possible connection with you is that part of your nature that you have least reason to be proud of. So, you'll see that, when dealing with fools and idiots, the only way to show your intelligence is—by not engaging with them. That means, of course, that when you go into social situations, you might occasionally feel like a good dancer who receives an invitation to a ball and, upon arriving, finds that everyone is lame:—who is he supposed to dance with?
SECTION 24. I feel respect for the man—and he is one in a
hundred—who, when he is waiting or sitting unoccupied, refrains from rattling or beating time with anything that happens to be handy,—his stick, or knife and fork, or whatever else it may be. The probability is that he is thinking of something.
hundred—who, when he is waiting or sitting idle, avoids tapping or drumming on anything nearby—his stick, or knife and fork, or whatever else it might be. Chances are, he is deep in thought about something.
With a large number of people, it is quite evident that their power of sight completely dominates over their power of thought; they seem to be conscious of existence only when they are making a noise; unless indeed they happen to be smoking, for this serves a similar end. It is for the same reason that they never fail to be all eyes and ears for what is going on around them.
With a lot of people around, it’s clear that their ability to see completely outweighs their ability to think; they only seem aware of their existence when they’re making noise, unless they’re smoking, which has a similar effect. For the same reason, they’re always on the lookout and listening to what’s happening around them.
SECTION 25. La Rochefoucauld makes the striking remark that it is
difficult to feel deep veneration and great affection for one and the same person. If this is so, we shall have to choose whether it is veneration or love that we want from our fellow-men.
it's hard to feel both deep respect and strong affection for the same person. If that's the case, we'll have to decide whether we want respect or love from those around us.
Their love is always selfish, though in very different ways; and the means used to gain it are not always of a kind to make us proud. A man is loved by others mainly in the degree in which he moderates his claim on their good feeling and intelligence: but he must act genuinely in the matter and without dissimulation—not merely out of forbearance, which is at bottom a kind of contempt. This calls to mind a very true observation of Helvetius34: the amount of intellect necessary to please us, is a most accurate measure of the amount of intellect we have ourselves. With these remarks as premises, it is easy to draw the conclusion.
Their love is often selfish, but in very different ways, and the methods used to achieve it aren't always something to be proud of. A man is loved by others mainly to the extent that he moderates his expectations of their goodwill and intelligence. However, he must be genuine about it and sincere, rather than simply holding back, which is essentially a form of disdain. This brings to mind a very true observation by Helvetius: the level of intellect needed to please us is a pretty accurate measure of the level of intellect we possess ourselves. With these points in mind, it’s easy to reach a conclusion.
34 (return)
[ Translator's Note.
Helvetius, Claude-Adrien (1715-71), a French philosophical writer much
esteemed by Schopenhauer. His chief work, De l'Esprit, excited
great interest and opposition at the time of its publication, on account
of the author's pronounced materialism.]
34 (return)
[ Translator's Note.
Helvetius, Claude-Adrien (1715-71), was a French philosophical writer highly
regarded by Schopenhauer. His main work, De l'Esprit, generated
significant interest and controversy when it was published due to the
author's strong materialism.]
Now with veneration the case is just the opposite; it is wrung from men reluctantly, and for that very reason mostly concealed. Hence, as compared with love, veneration gives more real satisfaction; for it is connected with personal value, and the same is not directly true of love, which is subjective in its nature, whilst veneration is objective. To be sure, it is more useful to be loved than to be venerated.
Now, with respect, the situation is completely different; it’s extracted from people unwillingly, and for that reason, it’s mostly kept hidden. Therefore, compared to love, respect provides more genuine satisfaction because it’s linked to personal worth, which isn’t directly true of love, as love is subjective by nature, while respect is objective. Of course, it’s more beneficial to be loved than to be respected.
SECTION 26. Most men are so thoroughly subjective that nothing really
interests them but themselves. They always think of their own case as soon as ever any remark is made, and their whole attention is engrossed and absorbed by the merest chance reference to anything which affects them personally, be it never so remote: with the result that they have no power left for forming an objective view of things, should the conversation take that turn; neither can they admit any validity in arguments which tell against their interest or their vanity. Hence their attention is easily distracted. They are so readily offended, insulted or annoyed, that in discussing any impersonal matter with them, no care is too great to avoid letting your remarks bear the slightest possible reference to the very worthy and sensitive individuals whom you have before you; for anything you may say will perhaps hurt their feelings. People really care about nothing that does not affect them personally. True and striking observations, fine, subtle and witty things are lost upon them: they cannot understand or feel them. But anything that disturbs their petty vanity in the most remote and indirect way, or reflects prejudicially upon their exceedingly precious selves—to that, they are most tenderly sensitive. In this respect they are like the little dog whose toes you are so apt to tread upon inadvertently—you know it by the shrill bark it sets up: or, again, they resemble a sick man covered with sores and boils, with whom the greatest care must be taken to avoid unnecessary handling. And in some people this feeling reaches such a pass that, if they are talking with anyone, and he exhibits, or does not sufficiently conceal, his intelligence and discernment, they look upon it as a downright insult; although for the moment they hide their ill will, and the unsuspecting author of it afterwards ruminates in vain upon their conduct, and racks his brain to discover what he could possibly have done to excite their malice and hatred.
They only care about themselves. The moment any comment is made, they immediately think of how it relates to them, and their whole focus is taken up by even the slightest mention of anything that affects them personally, no matter how distant it may be. This means they are unable to form an objective view of things if the conversation shifts in that direction, and they can't accept any arguments that go against their interests or pride. As a result, their attention is easily diverted. They get offended, insulted, or annoyed so quickly that when discussing impersonal topics, you must be extremely careful to ensure your remarks don't even slightly reference the very sensitive individuals present. Anything you say might hurt their feelings. People genuinely care about nothing that doesn't involve them directly. True insights, clever observations, and witty remarks are completely lost on them; they simply can't understand or appreciate them. However, they are extremely sensitive to anything that threatens their fragile vanity, even in the most indirect way, or that might reflect poorly on their precious selves. In this way, they're like a small dog whose paw you might accidentally step on—you can tell by the sharp yelp it gives. Or, they’re similar to a sick person covered in sores who requires special care to avoid unnecessary contact. Some individuals take this sensitivity to such an extreme that if they are talking to someone and detect or don’t sufficiently hide their intelligence, they see it as a personal insult. In the moment, they may mask their irritation, leaving the unsuspecting person puzzled about what they could have possibly done to provoke such malice and hostility.
But it is just as easy to flatter and win them over; and this is why their judgment is usually corrupt, and why their opinions are swayed, not by what is really true and right, but by the favor of the party or class to which they belong. And the ultimate reason of it all is, that in such people force of will greatly predominates over knowledge; and hence their meagre intellect is wholly given up to the service of the will, and can never free itself from that service for a moment.
But it's just as easy to flatter and win them over; and that’s why their judgment is often flawed, and why their opinions are influenced, not by what is actually true and right, but by the favor of the group or class they belong to. The main reason for this is that in these individuals, willpower outweighs knowledge; so their limited intellect is entirely devoted to serving the will and can never break free from that dedication for even a moment.
Astrology furnishes a magnificent proof of this miserable subjective tendency in men, which leads them to see everything only as bearing upon themselves, and to think of nothing that is not straightway made into a personal matter. The aim of astrology is to bring the motions of the celestial bodies into relation with the wretched Ego and to establish a connection between a comet in the sky and squabbles and rascalities on earth.35
Astrology provides a striking example of this unfortunate tendency in people, which makes them see everything as relating only to themselves and to think of nothing that doesn’t quickly become a personal issue. The purpose of astrology is to connect the movements of celestial bodies with the miserable self and to link a comet in the sky with conflicts and mischief on earth.35
35 (return)
[ See, for instance,
Stobasus, Eclog. I. xxii. 9.]
35 (return)
[ See, for example, Stobasus, Eclog. I. xxii. 9.]
SECTION 27. When any wrong statement is made, whether in public or
in society, or in books, and well received—or, at any rate, not refuted—that that is no reason why you should despair or think there the matter will rest. You should comfort yourself with the reflection that the question will be afterwards gradually subjected to examination; light will be thrown upon it; it will be thought over, considered, discussed, and generally in the end the correct view will be reached; so that, after a time—the length of which will depend upon the difficulty of the subject—everyone will come to understand that which a clear head saw at once.
In society or in books, and generally accepted—or, at least, not disproven—that doesn’t mean you should lose hope or think the issue will just settle itself. You should find comfort in the idea that the question will eventually be examined; light will be shed on it; it will be pondered, debated, discussed, and in the end, the right perspective will emerge. So, after a while—the duration of which will depend on how complicated the topic is—everyone will come to understand what someone with a clear mind recognized right away.
In the meantime, of course, you must have patience. He who can see truly in the midst of general infatuation is like a man whose watch keeps good time, when all clocks in the town in which he lives are wrong. He alone knows the right time; but what use is that to him? for everyone goes by the clocks which speak false, not even excepting those who know that his watch is the only one that is right.
In the meantime, of course, you need to be patient. Someone who can see clearly in the middle of everyone else being caught up in a craze is like a guy whose watch is accurate while all the clocks in his town are wrong. He alone knows the correct time, but what good does that do him? Everyone relies on the clocks that are off, including those who realize his watch is the only one that's right.
SECTION 28. Men are like children, in that, if you spoil them, they
become naughty.
get mischievous.
Therefore it is well not to be too indulgent or charitable with anyone. You may take it as a general rule that you will not lose a friend by refusing him a loan, but that you are very likely to do so by granting it; and, for similar reasons, you will not readily alienate people by being somewhat proud and careless in your behaviour; but if you are very kind and complaisant towards them, you will often make them arrogant and intolerable, and so a breach will ensue.
Therefore, it’s best not to be too lenient or generous with anyone. You can generally assume that you won’t lose a friend by refusing to lend them money, but you’re likely to lose one by agreeing to it. Similarly, you won’t easily push people away by being a bit proud and indifferent in your behavior; however, if you’re overly kind and accommodating, you might end up making them arrogant and unbearable, leading to a rift.
There is one thing that, more than any other, throws people absolutely off their balance—the thought that you are dependent upon them. This is sure to produce an insolent and domineering manner towards you. There are some people, indeed, who become rude if you enter into any kind of relation with them; for instance, if you have occasion to converse with them frequently upon confidential matters, they soon come to fancy that they can take liberties with you, and so they try and transgress the laws of politeness. This is why there are so few with whom you care to become more intimate, and why you should avoid familiarity with vulgar people. If a man comes to think that I am more dependent upon him than he is upon me, he at once feels as though I had stolen something from him; and his endeavor will be to have his vengeance and get it back. The only way to attain superiority in dealing with men, is to let it be seen that you are independent of them.
There’s one thing that really gets people off balance more than anything else—the idea that you rely on them. This usually leads them to act arrogantly and try to dominate you. Some people even become rude when you establish any kind of relationship with them; for instance, if you have to talk to them often about private matters, they soon start to think they can take liberties with you and might ignore the rules of politeness. This is why so few people are worth getting closer to and why you should steer clear of being too familiar with crude individuals. If someone thinks I depend on him more than he depends on me, he instantly feels like I’ve taken something from him; and his goal will be to reclaim that perceived loss. The only way to maintain an upper hand when dealing with others is to make it clear that you’re independent of them.
And in this view it is advisable to let everyone of your acquaintance—whether man or woman—feel now and then that you could very well dispense with their company. This will consolidate friendship. Nay, with most people there will be no harm in occasionally mixing a grain of disdain with your treatment of them; that will make them value your friendship all the more. Chi non istima vien stimato, as a subtle Italian proverb has it—to disregard is to win regard. But if we really think very highly of a person, we should conceal it from him like a crime. This is not a very gratifying thing to do, but it is right. Why, a dog will not bear being treated too kindly, let alone a man!
And from this perspective, it’s a good idea to let everyone you know—whether male or female—feel sometimes that you could easily do without them. This will strengthen your friendship. In fact, with most people, there’s no harm in occasionally mixing in a bit of disdain when you interact with them; it’ll make them appreciate your friendship even more. As a clever Italian proverb says, "to disregard is to win regard." However, if we truly think very highly of someone, we should hide it from them as if it were a crime. It’s not very pleasant to do, but it’s the right thing. After all, a dog won’t tolerate being treated too kindly, let alone a man!
SECTION 29. It is often the case that people of noble character and
great mental gifts betray a strange lack of worldly wisdom and a deficiency in the knowledge of men, more especially when they are young; with the result that it is easy to deceive or mislead them; and that, on the other hand, natures of the commoner sort are more ready and successful in making their way in the world.
Great mental talents often come with a surprising lack of practical wisdom and an understanding of people, especially when individuals are young. As a result, it's easy to trick or mislead them. On the other hand, ordinary people tend to navigate the world more easily and successfully.
The reason of this is that, when a man has little or no experience, he must judge by his own antecedent notions; and in matters demanding judgment, an antecedent notion is never on the same level as experience. For, with the commoner sort of people, an antecedent notion means just their own selfish point of view. This is not the case with those whose mind and character are above the ordinary; for it is precisely in this respect—their unselfishness—that they differ from the rest of mankind; and as they judge other people's thoughts and actions by their own high standard, the result does not always tally with their calculation.
The reason for this is that when someone has little or no experience, they have to rely on their previous ideas; and in situations that require judgment, past ideas are never as reliable as experience. For most people, a prior idea typically reflects just their own selfish perspective. This doesn’t apply to those whose mindset and character are above average; it is specifically their selflessness that sets them apart from others. As they evaluate other people's thoughts and actions against their own high standards, the outcomes don’t always match their expectations.
But if, in the end, a man of noble character comes to see, as the effect of his own experience, or by the lessons he learns from others, what it is that may be expected of men in general,—namely, that five-sixths of them are morally and intellectually so constituted that, if circumstances do not place you in relation with them, you had better get out of their way and keep as far as possible from having anything to do with them,—still, he will scarcely ever attain an adequate notion of their wretchedly mean and shabby nature: all his life long he will have to be extending and adding to the inferior estimate he forms of them; and in the meantime he will commit a great many mistakes and do himself harm.
But if, in the end, a person of good character realizes, through their own experiences or by the lessons learned from others, what can generally be expected from people—that five-sixths of them are so morally and intellectually flawed that if you’re not directly involved with them, it’s better to keep your distance and avoid any interaction—still, they will hardly ever gain a true understanding of how miserably low and petty these individuals can be. Throughout their life, they will continuously find themselves adjusting and lowering their opinion of others; in the process, they will make many mistakes and end up harming themselves.
Then, again, after he has really taken to heart the lessons that have been taught him, it will occasionally happen that, when he is in the society of people whom he does not know, he will be surprised to find how thoroughly reasonable they all appear to be, both in their conversation and in their demeanor—in fact, quite honest, sincere, virtuous and trustworthy people, and at the same time shrewd and clever.
Then again, once he has truly internalized the lessons he’s been taught, it sometimes happens that when he’s with people he doesn’t know, he’ll be surprised to see how completely reasonable they all seem to be, both in their conversation and behavior—honest, sincere, virtuous, and trustworthy individuals, who are also sharp and clever.
But that ought not to perplex him. Nature is not like those bad poets, who, in setting a fool or a knave before us, do their work so clumsily, and with such evident design, that you might almost fancy you saw the poet standing behind each of his characters, and continually disavowing their sentiments, and telling you in a tone of warning: This is a knave; that is a fool; do not mind what he says. But Nature goes to work like Shakespeare and Goethe, poets who make every one of their characters—even if it is the devil himself!—appear to be quite in the right for the moment that they come before us in their several parts; the characters are described so objectively that they excite our interest and compel us to sympathize with their point of view; for, like the works of Nature, every one of these characters is evolved as the result of some hidden law or principle, which makes all they say and do appear natural and therefore necessary. And you will always be the prey or the plaything of the devils and fools in this world, if you expect to see them going about with horns or jangling their bells.
But that shouldn’t confuse him. Nature isn’t like those bad poets who, in presenting a fool or a knave, do it so poorly and with such obvious intent that you might think you see the poet standing behind each character, constantly rejecting their views and warning you in a cautionary tone: This is a knave; that’s a fool; don’t listen to what he says. But Nature works like Shakespeare and Goethe, poets who make every one of their characters—even if it's the devil himself!—seem completely justified in the moment they appear in their roles; the characters are portrayed so objectively that they engage our interest and force us to sympathize with their perspective; because, like the works of Nature, every one of these characters develops as a result of some hidden law or principle, which makes everything they say and do seem natural and therefore necessary. And you will always be at the mercy or plaything of the devils and fools in this world if you expect to see them walking around with horns or jangling bells.
And it should be borne in mind that, in their intercourse with others, people are like the moon, or like hunchbacks; they show you only one of their sides. Every man has an innate talent for mimicry,—for making a mask out of his physiognomy, so that he can always look as if he really were what he pretends to be; and since he makes his calculations always within the lines of his individual nature, the appearance he puts on suits him to a nicety, and its effect is extremely deceptive. He dons his mask whenever his object is to flatter himself into some one's good opinion; and you may pay just as much attention to it as if it were made of wax or cardboard, never forgetting that excellent Italian proverb: non é si tristo cane che non meni la coda,—there is no dog so bad but that he will wag his tail.
And remember that, in their interactions with others, people are like the moon or like hunchbacks; they only show you one side of themselves. Everyone has a natural talent for mimicry—creating a facade out of their looks so they always appear to be what they pretend to be. Since they operate within the limits of their own nature, the persona they adopt fits them perfectly, making it very misleading. They wear their mask whenever they want to flatter themselves into earning someone else's good opinion; and you can pay as much attention to it as if it were made of wax or cardboard, always keeping in mind the great Italian proverb: non é si tristo cane che non meni la coda,—there is no dog so bad that he won't wag his tail.
In any case it is well to take care not to form a highly favorable opinion of a person whose acquaintance you have only recently made, for otherwise you are very likely to be disappointed; and then you will be ashamed of yourself and perhaps even suffer some injury. And while I am on the subject, there is another fact that deserves mention. It is this. A man shows his character just in the way in which he deals with trifles,—for then he is off his guard. This will often afford a good opportunity of observing the boundless egoism of man's nature, and his total lack of consideration for others; and if these defects show themselves in small things, or merely in his general demeanor, you will find that they also underlie his action in matters of importance, although he may disguise the fact. This is an opportunity which should not be missed. If in the little affairs of every day,—the trifles of life, those matters to which the rule de minimis non applies,—a man is inconsiderate and seeks only what is advantageous or convenient to himself, to the prejudice of others' rights; if he appropriates to himself that which belongs to all alike, you may be sure there is no justice in his heart, and that he would be a scoundrel on a wholesale scale, only that law and compulsion bind his hands. Do not trust him beyond your door. He who is not afraid to break the laws of his own private circle, will break those of the State when he can do so with impunity.
In any case, it's wise to be cautious about forming a very positive opinion of someone you've just met, as you might end up disappointed; and then you'll feel embarrassed, and perhaps even face some harm. While we're on the topic, there's another point worth mentioning. A person reveals their true character in how they handle small matters—when they're not on guard. This often provides a good chance to see the limitless selfishness of human nature and their complete lack of consideration for others. If these flaws show up in minor situations or just in their overall behavior, you'll find they also influence their actions in significant matters, even if they try to hide it. This is an opportunity you shouldn't overlook. If, in the little things of daily life—the trivial details that fall under the rule de minimis non, a person is inconsiderate and only looks out for what's convenient or beneficial for themselves at the expense of others' rights; if they take for themselves what should belong to everyone, you can be sure there's no sense of justice in their heart, and they'd be a full-scale scoundrel if not for the law and social pressures holding them back. Don't trust them beyond your front door. Someone who isn't afraid to break the rules in their own circle will break those of society when they can get away with it.
If the average man were so constituted that the good in him outweighed the bad, it would be more advisable to rely upon his sense of justice, fairness, gratitude, fidelity, love or compassion, than to work upon his fears; but as the contrary is the case, and it is the bad that outweighs the good, the opposite course is the more prudent one.
If the average person were built in a way that their good qualities outweighed the bad, it would be better to trust their sense of justice, fairness, gratitude, loyalty, love, or compassion rather than play on their fears. But since the opposite is true, and the bad outweighs the good, it's wiser to take the other approach.
If any person with whom we are associated or have to do, exhibits unpleasant or annoying qualities, we have only to ask ourselves whether or not this person is of so much value to us that we can put up with frequent and repeated exhibitions of the same qualities in a somewhat aggravated form.36 In case of an affirmative answer to this question, there will not be much to be said, because talking is very little use. We must let the matter pass, with or without some notice; but we should nevertheless remember that we are thereby exposing ourselves to a repetition of the offence. If the answer is in the negative, we must break with our worthy friend at once and forever; or in the case of a servant, dismiss him. For he will inevitably repeat the offence, or do something tantamount to it, should the occasion return, even though for the moment he is deep and sincere in his assurances of the contrary. There is nothing, absolutely nothing, that a man cannot forget,—but not himself, his own character. For character is incorrigible; because all a man's actions emanate from an inward principle, in virtue of which he must always do the same thing under like circumstances; and he cannot do otherwise. Let me refer to my prize essay on the so-called Freedom of the Will, the perusal of which will dissipate any delusions the reader may have on this subject.
If anyone we are connected to or dealing with shows unpleasant or annoying traits, we just need to ask ourselves if that person is valuable enough for us to tolerate those traits, especially when they show up repeatedly and in a worse form. 36 If we answer yes to that question, then there's really not much to discuss, because talking won't help. We have to let it go, with or without acknowledging it; however, we should keep in mind that we’re opening ourselves up to the same behavior again. If the answer is no, then we need to cut ties with that friend immediately and for good; or if it's an employee, we should let them go. They will inevitably repeat the behavior, or do something equally frustrating, when the situation arises, even if they seem sincere in promising it won't happen again. There is absolutely nothing a person can't forget—except for his own character. Character is unchangeable because all a person's actions come from an inner principle that makes them behave the same way in similar situations; they can't act any differently. I recommend reading my award-winning essay on the so-called Freedom of the Will, which will clear up any misunderstandings you might have on this topic.
36 (return)
[ To forgive and forget
means to throw away dearly bought experience.]
36 (return)
[ To forgive and forget
means to discard hard-earned lessons.]
To become reconciled to a friend with whom you have broken, is a form of weakness; and you pay the penalty of it when he takes the first opportunity of doing precisely the very thing which brought about the breach; nay, he does it the more boldly, because he is secretly conscious that you cannot get on without him. This is also applicable to servants whom you have dismissed, and then taken into your service again.
Getting back on good terms with a friend you had a falling out with is a sign of weakness; you pay for it when they take the first chance to do exactly what caused the rift in the first place. In fact, they do it even more openly because they know that you can't manage without them. This also applies to employees you’ve fired and then re-hired.
For the same reason, you should just as little expect people to continue to act in a similar way under altered circumstances. The truth is that men alter their demeanor and sentiments just as fast as their interest changes; and their resign in this respect is a bill drawn for short payment that the man must be still more short-sighted who accepts the bill without protesting it. Accordingly, suppose you want to know how a man will behave in an office into which you think of putting him; you should not build upon expectations, on his promises or assurances. For, even allowing that he is quite sincere, he is speaking about a matter of which he has no knowledge. The only way to calculate how he will behave, is to consider the circumstances in which he will be placed, and the extent to which they will conflict with his character.
For the same reason, you shouldn't expect people to keep acting the same way when circumstances change. The truth is that people change their behavior and feelings as quickly as their interests shift; and regarding this, accepting someone’s assurances without questioning them is a sign of even greater shortsightedness. So, if you want to know how someone will act in a position you’re considering them for, don’t rely on expectations or their promises. Even if they are completely sincere, they’re talking about a situation they know nothing about. The only way to predict how they'll behave is to look at the circumstances they'll be in and how those will clash with their character.
If you wish to get a clear and profound insight—and it is very needful—into the true but melancholy elements of which most men are made, you will find in a very instructive thing to take the way they behave in the pages of literature as a commentary to their doings in practical life, and vice versa. The experience thus gained will be very useful in avoiding wrong ideas, whether about yourself or about others. But if you come across any special trait of meanness or stupidity—in life or in literature,—you must be careful not to let it annoy or distress you, but to look upon it merely as an addition to your knowledge—a new fact to be considered in studying the character of humanity. Your attitude towards it will be that of the mineralogist who stumbles upon a very characteristic specimen of a mineral.
If you want to gain a clear and deep understanding—and it's really important—of the true but sad elements that make up most people, you should look at how they act in literature as a reflection of their behavior in real life, and the other way around. The experience you gain will be very helpful in avoiding misunderstandings about yourself and others. But if you encounter any specific examples of meanness or foolishness—in life or in literature—you need to be cautious not to let it bother or upset you. Instead, view it as just another piece of knowledge—a new fact to consider when studying human nature. Your approach will be similar to that of a mineralogist who finds a very distinctive sample of a mineral.
Of course there are some facts which are very exceptional, and it is difficult to understand how they arise, and how it is that there come to be such enormous differences between man and man; but, in general, what was said long ago is quite true, and the world is in a very bad way. In savage countries they eat one another, in civilized they deceive one another; and that is what people call the way of the world! What are States and all the elaborate systems of political machinery, and the rule of force, whether in home or in foreign affairs,—what are they but barriers against the boundless iniquity of mankind? Does not all history show that whenever a king is firmly planted on a throne, and his people reach some degree of prosperity, he uses it to lead his army, like a band of robbers, against adjoining countries? Are not almost all wars ultimately undertaken for purposes of plunder? In the most remote antiquity, and to some extent also in the Middle Ages, the conquered became slaves,—in other words, they had to work for those who conquered them; and where is the difference between that and paying war-taxes, which represent the product of our previous work?
Of course, there are some facts that are really exceptional, and it's hard to understand how they come to be, and how such huge differences arise between people; but generally speaking, what was said a long time ago is still true, and the world is in a pretty bad state. In savage countries, they eat each other, and in civilized ones, they deceive each other; and that’s what people call the way of the world! What are States and all the complex systems of political machinery, and the rule of force, whether at home or abroad—what are they but barriers against the endless wickedness of humanity? Doesn't all history show that whenever a king is firmly established on his throne, and his people achieve some level of prosperity, he takes advantage of it to send his army, like a group of robbers, against neighboring countries? Aren't almost all wars ultimately fought for the sake of plunder? In ancient times, and to some extent in the Middle Ages, the conquered became slaves—in other words, they had to work for those who conquered them; and what’s the difference between that and paying war taxes, which represent the output of our previous work?
All war, says Voltaire, is a matter of robbery; and the Germans should take that as a warning.
All war, Voltaire says, is just a form of stealing; and the Germans should see that as a warning.
SECTION 30. No man is so formed that he can be left entirely to
himself, to go his own ways; everyone needs to be guided by a preconceived plan, and to follow certain general rules. But if this is carried too far, and a man tries to take on a character which is not natural or innate in him, but it artificially acquired and evolved merely by a process of reasoning, he will very soon discover that Nature cannot be forced, and that if you drive it out, it will return despite your efforts:—
himself, to go his own way; everyone needs to be guided by a planned approach and follow certain general rules. But if this is taken too far, and a person tries to adopt a character that isn’t natural or inherent to them, but is instead artificially created and developed purely through reasoning, they will quickly realize that Nature cannot be forced, and that if you push it away, it will return regardless of your efforts:—
Naturam expelles furca, tamen usque recurret.
To understand a rule governing conduct towards others, even to discover it for oneself and to express it neatly, is easy enough; and still, very soon afterwards, the rule may be broken in practice. But that is no reason for despair; and you need not fancy that as it is impossible to regulate your life in accordance with abstract ideas and maxims, it is better to live just as you please. Here, as in all theoretical instruction that aims at a practical result, the first thing to do is to understand the rule; the second thing is to learn the practice of it. The theory may be understand at once by an effort of reason, and yet the practice of it acquired only in course of time.
Understanding a rule about how to treat others, or even figuring it out for yourself and articulating it clearly, isn’t difficult; however, it’s easy to fall short of following that rule in real life. But that shouldn't discourage you; and you shouldn't think that because it’s impossible to live strictly by abstract ideas and principles, it’s better to just do whatever you want. In all theoretical lessons that aim for practical outcomes, the first step is to grasp the rule; the second step is to learn how to put it into practice. You can understand the theory right away with a bit of thought, but actually applying it takes time.
A pupil may lean the various notes on an instrument of music, or the different position in fencing; and when he makes a mistake, as he is sure to do, however hard he tries, he is apt to think it will be impossible to observe the rules, when he is set to read music at sight or challenged to a furious duel. But for all that, gradual practice makes him perfect, through a long series of slips, blunders and fresh efforts. It is just the same in other things; in learning to write and speak Latin, a man will forget the grammatical rules; it is only by long practice that a blockhead turns into a courtier, that a passionate man becomes shrewd and worldly-wise, or a frank person reserved, or a noble person ironical. But though self-discipline of this kind is the result of long habit, it always works by a sort of external compulsion, which Nature never ceases to resist and sometimes unexpectedly overcomes. The difference between action in accordance with abstract principles, and action as the result of original, innate tendency, is the same as that between a work of art, say a watch—where form and movement are impressed upon shapeless and inert matter—and a living organism, where form and matter are one, and each is inseparable from the other.
A student can learn the different notes on a musical instrument or the various positions in fencing. When they make a mistake, which is bound to happen no matter how hard they try, they might feel like it’s impossible to follow the rules when reading music at sight or facing off in an intense duel. However, with consistent practice, they will improve through a sequence of errors, blunders, and new attempts. It’s similar in other areas; when learning to write and speak Latin, a person might forget the grammatical rules; only through long practice does a fool become refined, a passionate person become wise and worldly, or an open individual become reserved, or a noble person become sarcastic. Although this kind of self-discipline results from long-term habits, it always operates under a kind of external pressure, which Nature continuously resists and sometimes unexpectedly overcomes. The difference between acting based on abstract principles and acting from original, innate tendencies is like the difference between a piece of art, like a watch—where form and movement are imposed onto formless and lifeless matter—and a living organism, where form and matter are unified, and each is inseparable from the other.
There is a maxim attributed to the Emperor Napoleon, which expresses this relation between acquired and innate character, and confirms what I have said: everything that is unnatural is imperfect;—a rule of universal application, whether in the physical or in the moral sphere. The only exception I can think of to this rule is aventurine,37 a substance known to mineralogists, which in its natural state cannot compare with the artificial preparation of it.
There’s a saying attributed to Emperor Napoleon that captures the relationship between learned and natural character and backs up what I’ve mentioned: everything unnatural is imperfect;—a rule that applies universally, whether in physical or moral contexts. The only exception I can think of is aventurine,37 a substance known to mineralogists that, in its natural form, doesn’t compare to its artificial preparation.
37 (return)
[ Translator's Note.
Aventurine is a rare kind of quartz; and the same name is given to a
brownish-colored glass much resembling it, which is manufactured at
Murano. It is so called from the fact that the glass was discovered by
chance (arventura).]
37 (return)
[ Translator's Note.
Aventurine is a rare type of quartz; the same name is also used for a
brownish glass that looks similar, which is made in Murano. It got its name because the glass was found by chance (arventura).]
And in this connection let me utter a word of protest against any and every form of affectation. It always arouses contempt; in the first place, because it argues deception, and the deception is cowardly, for it is based on fear; and, secondly, it argues self-condemnation, because it means that a man is trying to appear what he is not, and therefore something which he things better than he actually is. To affect a quality, and to plume yourself upon it, is just to confess that you have not got it. Whether it is courage, or learning, or intellect, or wit, or success with women, or riches, or social position, or whatever else it may be that a man boasts of, you may conclude by his boasting about it that that is precisely the direction in which he is rather weak; for if a man really possesses any faculty to the full, it will not occur to him to make a great show of affecting it; he is quite content to know that he has it. That is the application of the Spanish proverb: herradura que chacolotea clavo le falta—a clattering hoof means a nail gone. To be sure, as I said at first, no man ought to let the reins go quite loose, and show himself just as he is; for there are many evil and bestial sides to our nature which require to be hidden away out of sight; and this justifies the negative attitude of dissimulation, but it does not justify a positive feigning of qualities which are not there. It should also be remembered that affectation is recognized at once, even before it is clear what it is that is being affected. And, finally, affectation cannot last very long, and one day the mask will fall off. Nemo potest personam diu ferre fictam, says Seneca;38 ficta cito in naturam suam recidunt—no one can persevere long in a fictitious character; for nature will soon reassert itself.
And in this regard, I want to express my disapproval of any and all forms of pretending. It always brings about disdain; first, because it suggests dishonesty, and that dishonesty is cowardly since it stems from fear; and second, it reflects self-condemnation because it means that someone is trying to appear as something they are not, implying they think they’re better than they actually are. To pretend to have a quality and to take pride in it is simply to admit that you don't actually possess it. Whether it’s courage, knowledge, intelligence, humor, success with women, wealth, social standing, or anything else a person brags about, you can infer that area is where they’re likely weak; because if someone truly has any ability in abundance, they won’t feel the need to draw attention to it; they’ll be satisfied just knowing they have it. That relates to the Spanish saying: "herradura que chacolotea clavo le falta"—a clattering hoof means a missing nail. Of course, as I mentioned at the beginning, no one should completely let go and show their true selves, because we all have negative and primal sides that should be kept out of sight; this justifies the need for some level of disguise, but it does not justify pretending to have qualities that aren't actually present. It’s also worth remembering that pretentiousness is noticed immediately, even before it’s clear what’s being faked. Finally, affectation cannot last long, and eventually, the mask will fall off. "Nemo potest personam diu ferre fictam," says Seneca; "ficta cito in naturam suam recidunt"—no one can maintain a false persona for long; nature will soon reassert itself.
SECTION 31. A man bears the weight of his own body without knowing it,
but he soon feels the weight of any other, if he tries to move it; in the same way, a man can see other people's shortcoming's and vices, but he is blind to his own. This arrangement has one advantage: it turns other people into a kind of mirror, in which a man can see clearly everything that is vicious, faulty, ill-bred and loathsome in his own nature; only, it is generally the old story of the dog barking at is own image; it is himself that he sees and not another dog, as he fancies.
but he soon feels the weight of any other if he tries to move it; similarly, a person can see other people's flaws and faults, but they are blind to their own. This situation has one benefit: it turns other people into a kind of mirror, where a person can clearly see everything that is immoral, faulty, rude, and disgusting in their own character; however, it’s usually just the same old story of a dog barking at its own reflection; what they see is themselves, not another dog, as they might think.
He who criticises others, works at the reformation of himself. Those who form the secret habit of scrutinizing other people's general behavior, and passing severe judgment upon what they do and leave undone, thereby improve themselves, and work out their own perfection: for they will have sufficient sense of justice, or at any rate enough pride and vanity, to avoid in their own case that which they condemn so harshly elsewhere. But tolerant people are just the opposite, and claim for themselves the same indulgence that they extend to others—hanc veniam damus petimusque vicissim. It is all very well for the Bible to talk about the mote in another's eye and the beam in one's own. The nature of the eye is to look not at itself but at other things; and therefore to observe and blame faults in another is a very suitable way of becoming conscious of one's own. We require a looking-glass for the due dressing of our morals.
Those who criticize others are often trying to improve themselves. People who have the habit of closely examining the behavior of others and harshly judging their actions and inactions end up working on their own self-improvement and striving for perfection. They develop a sense of justice, or at least enough pride and vanity, to avoid the same faults they criticize in others. On the other hand, tolerant individuals are quite the opposite, as they expect the same leniency they give others—hanc veniam damus petimusque vicissim. The Bible may talk about the speck in someone else's eye and the log in our own, but naturally, we tend to focus on others instead of ourselves. Observing and criticizing faults in others is a useful way to become aware of our own shortcomings. We need a mirror to properly judge our moral conduct.
The same rule applies in the case of style and fine writing. If, instead of condemning, you applaud some new folly in these matters, you will imitate it. That is just why literary follies have such vogue in Germany. The Germans are a very tolerant people—everybody can see that! Their maxim is—Hanc veniam damns petimusque vicissim.
The same rule applies when it comes to style and good writing. If you praise some new nonsense in these areas instead of criticizing it, you'll end up copying it. That's exactly why literary nonsense is so popular in Germany. Germans are a very accepting people—everyone can see that! Their motto is—Hanc veniam damns petimusque vicissim.
SECTION 32. When he is young, a man of noble character fancies that
the relations prevailing amongst mankind, and the alliances to which these relations lead, are at bottom and essentially, ideal in their nature; that is to say, that they rest upon similarity of disposition or sentiment, or taste, or intellectual power, and so on.
The relationships among people and the connections they create are fundamentally ideal in nature; that is to say, they are based on shared dispositions, sentiments, tastes, intellectual abilities, and so on.
But, later on, he finds out that it is a real foundation which underlies these alliances; that they are based upon some material interest. This is the true foundation of almost all alliances: nay, most men have no notion of an alliance resting upon any other basis. Accordingly we find that a man is always measured by the office he holds, or by his occupation, nationality, or family relations—in a word, by the position and character which have been assigned him in the conventional arrangements of life, where he is ticketed and treated as so much goods. Reference to what he is in himself, as a man—to the measure of his own personal qualities—is never made unless for convenience' sake: and so that view of a man is something exceptional, to be set aside and ignored, the moment that anyone finds it disagreeable; and this is what usually happens. But the more of personal worth a man has, the less pleasure he will take in these conventional arrangements; and he will try to withdraw from the sphere in which they apply. The reason why these arrangements exist at all, is simply that in this world of ours misery and need are the chief features: therefore it is everywhere the essential and paramount business of life to devise the means of alleviating them.
But later, he discovers that there’s a real foundation behind these alliances; they are based on some material interest. This is the true foundation of almost all alliances: indeed, most people don’t think of an alliance being based on anything else. As a result, we find that a person is always judged by the position they hold, their job, nationality, or family ties—in short, by the role and identity assigned to them in the conventional structure of life, where they are labeled and treated like goods. Reference to what someone is as an individual—not just a label—is seldom made unless it's convenient: and so this perspective on a person is something unusual, to be pushed aside and ignored the moment it becomes uncomfortable; which is often the case. However, the more personal value someone has, the less enjoyment they will find in these conventional structures, and they will seek to distance themselves from the environment where these apply. The reason these structures exist at all is simply because, in our world, misery and need are the main characteristics: therefore, it is always the essential and primary concern of life to find ways to alleviate them.
SECTION 33. As paper-money circulates in the world instead of real
coin, so, is the place of true esteem and genuine friendship, you have the outward appearance of it—a mimic show made to look as much like the real thing as possible.
coin, so, is the place of true respect and real friendship; you have the outward appearance of it—a fake display designed to look as much like the real thing as possible.
On the other hand, it may be asked whether there are any people who really deserve the true coin. For my own part, I should certainly pay more respect to an honest dog wagging his tail than to a hundred such demonstrations of human regard.
On the other hand, one might wonder if there are any individuals who truly deserve genuine respect. As for me, I would definitely hold an honest dog wagging its tail in higher regard than a hundred displays of human affection.
True and genuine friendship presupposes a strong sympathy with the weal and woe of another—purely objective in its character and quite disinterested; and this in its turn means an absolute identification of self with the object of friendship. The egoism of human nature is so strongly antagonistic to any such sympathy, that true friendship belongs to that class of things—the sea-serpent, for instance,—with regard to which no one knows whether they are fabulous or really exist somewhere or other.
True and genuine friendship requires a deep understanding of another person's happiness and suffering—it's completely objective and selfless; this means fully identifying with the friend. Human nature's selfishness strongly opposes this kind of empathy, so true friendship is one of those things—like the sea serpent—that no one can say for sure if it’s just a myth or if it actually exists somewhere.
Still, in many cases, there is a grain of true and genuine friendship in the relation of man to man, though generally, of course, some secret personal interest is at the bottom of them—some one among the many forms that selfishness can take. But in a world where all is imperfect, this grain of true feeling is such an ennobling influence that it gives some warrant for calling those relations by the name of friendship, for they stand far above the ordinary friendships that prevail amongst mankind. The latter are so constituted that, were you to hear how your dear friends speak of you behind your back, you would never say another word to them.
Still, in many cases, there’s a bit of genuine friendship in the relationship between people, even though, usually, there’s some hidden personal interest driving them—one of the many ways selfishness can manifest. But in a world where everything is flawed, that bit of true feeling is such a powerful influence that it justifies calling those relationships friendship, as they are far superior to the usual connections people have. Those ordinary friendships are structured in such a way that if you were to hear how your close friends talk about you when you're not around, you would never speak to them again.
Apart from the case where it would be a real help to you if your friend were to make some great sacrifice to serve you, there is no better means of testing the genuineness of his feelings than the way in which he receives the news of a misfortune that has just happened to you. At that moment the expression of his features will either show that his one thought is that of true and sincere sympathy for you; or else the absolute composure of his countenance, or the passing trace of something other than sympathy, will confirm the well-known maxim of La Rochefoucauld: Dans l'adversite de nos meilleurs amis, nous trouvons toujours quelque chose qui ne nous deplait pas. Indeed, at such a moment, the ordinary so-called friend will find it hard to suppress the signs of a slight smile of pleasure. There are few ways by which you can make more certain of putting people into a good humor than by telling them of some trouble that has recently befallen you, or by unreservedly disclosing some personal weakness of yours. How characteristic this is of humanity!
Aside from the situation where it would genuinely benefit you if your friend made a significant sacrifice to help you, there’s no better way to test how genuine his feelings are than by seeing how he reacts to the news of a misfortune that has just befallen you. In that moment, his facial expression will either reveal that his main concern is true and heartfelt sympathy for you, or the complete calmness on his face, or a fleeting sign of something other than sympathy, will confirm La Rochefoucauld’s well-known saying: “In the misfortunes of our best friends, we always find something that doesn't displease us.” Indeed, at such a time, the average so-called friend will struggle to hide the slight smile of satisfaction that comes over them. There are few surefire ways to lift people's spirits more than sharing some trouble you've recently faced or openly admitting a personal flaw of yours. How telling this is about human nature!
Distance and long absence are always prejudicial to friendship, however disinclined a man may be to admit. Our regard for people whom we do not see—even though they be our dearest friends—gradually dries up in the course of years, and they become abstract notions; so that our interest in them grows to be more and more intellectual,—nay, it is kept up only as a kind of tradition; whilst we retain a lively and deep interest in those who are constantly before our eyes, even if they be only pet animals. This shows how much men are limited by their senses, and how true is the remark that Goethe makes in Tasso about the dominant influence of the present moment:—
Distance and long absences are always damaging to friendship, no matter how unwilling a person might be to acknowledge it. Our feelings for people we don’t see—even if they are our closest friends—slowly fade over the years, and they become just abstract ideas; our interest in them becomes increasingly intellectual, and in fact, it’s maintained only as a sort of tradition. Meanwhile, we keep a vibrant and deep interest in those who are constantly in front of us, even if they’re just pets. This illustrates how much humans are limited by their senses, and how accurate is the observation that Goethe makes in Tasso about the significant influence of the present moment:—
Friends of the house are very rightly so called; because they are friends of the house rather than of its master; in other words, they are more like cats than dogs.
Friends of the house are rightly called that; because they are friends of the house rather than its owner; in other words, they are more like cats than dogs.
Your friends will tell you that they are sincere; your enemies are really so. Let your enemies' censure be like a bitter medicine, to be used as a means of self-knowledge.
Your friends will say they are genuine; your enemies truly are. Let your enemies' criticism be like a bitter medicine, a way to gain self-awareness.
A friend in need, as the saying goes, is rare. Nay, it is just the contrary; no sooner have you made a friend than he is in need, and asks for a loan.
A friend in need, as the saying goes, is rare. Nope, it's actually the opposite; no sooner do you make a friend than they need something and ask for a loan.
SECTION 34. A man must be still a greenhorn in the ways of the
world, if he imagines that he can make himself popular in society by exhibiting intelligence and discernment. With the immense majority of people, such qualities excite hatred and resentment, which are rendered all the harder to bear by the fact that people are obliged to suppress—even from themselves—the real reason of their anger.
world, if he thinks he can make himself popular in society by showing off his intelligence and insight. For most people, these qualities only spark hatred and resentment, which is even harder to handle because they have to hide—even from themselves—the true source of their anger.
What actually takes place is this. A man feels and perceives that the person with whom he is conversing is intellectually very much his superior.40
What actually happens is this. A man feels and notices that the person he is talking to is intellectually far superior to him.40
40 (return)
[ Cf. Welt als Wills und
Vorstellung, Bk. II. p. 256 (4th Edit.), where I quote from Dr.
Johnson, and from Merck, the friend of Goethe's youth. The former says:
There is nothing by which a man exasperates most people more, than by
displaying a superior ability of brilliancy in conversation. They seem
pleased at the time, but their envy makes them curse him at their hearts.
(Boswells Life of Johnson aetat: 74).]
40 (return)
[ Cf. The World as Will and Representation, Bk. II. p. 256 (4th Edit.), where I quote Dr. Johnson and Merck, a friend of Goethe's youth. The former says: There’s nothing that frustrates most people more than someone showing off their superior conversational skills. They might seem pleased at the moment, but their envy makes them secretly resentful. (Boswell's Life of Johnson aetat: 74).]
He thereupon secretly and half unconsciously concludes that his interlocutor must form a proportionately low and limited estimate of his abilities. That is a method of reasoning—an enthymeme—which rouses the bitterest feelings of sullen and rancorous hatred. And so Gracian is quite right in saying that the only way to win affection from people is to show the most animal-like simplicity of demeanor—para ser bien quisto, el unico medio vestirse la piel del mas simple de los brutos.41
He then secretly and somewhat unconsciously concludes that his conversation partner must have a low and limited view of his abilities. This kind of reasoning—an enthymeme—triggers the deepest feelings of sullen and bitter hatred. So Gracian is absolutely right in saying that the only way to gain people’s affection is to act with the utmost animal-like simplicity—para ser bien quisto, el unico medio vestirse la piel del mas simple de los brutos.41
41 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Balthazar
Graeian, Oraculo manual, y arte de prudencia, 240. Gracian
(1584-1658) was a Spanish prose writer and Jesuit, whose works deal
chiefly with the observation of character in the various phenomena of
life. Schopenhauer, among others, had a great admiration for his worldly
philosophy, and translated his Oraculo manual—a system of
rules for the conduct of life—into German. The same book was
translated into English towards the close of the seventeenth century.]
41 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Balthazar
Graeian, Oraculo manual, y arte de prudencia, 240. Gracian
(1584-1658) was a Spanish prose writer and Jesuit known for his works that focus mainly on observing character within the various aspects of life. Schopenhauer, among others, greatly admired his practical philosophy and translated his Oraculo manual—a guide to living well—into German. The same book was translated into English toward the end of the seventeenth century.]
To show your intelligence and discernment is only an indirect way of reproaching other people for being dull and incapable. And besides, it is natural for a vulgar man to be violently agitated by the sight of opposition in any form; and in this case envy comes in as the secret cause of his hostility. For it is a matter of daily observation that people take the greatest pleasure in that which satisfies their vanity; and vanity cannot be satisfied without comparison with others. Now, there is nothing of which a man is prouder than of intellectual ability, for it is this that gives him his commanding place in the animal world. It is an exceedingly rash thing to let any one see that you are decidedly superior to him in this respect, and to let other people see it too; because he will then thirst for vengeance, and generally look about for an opportunity of taking it by means of insult, because this is to pass from the sphere of intellect to that of will—and there, all are on an equal footing as regards the feeling of hostility. Hence, while rank and riches may always reckon upon deferential treatment in society, that is something which intellectual ability can never expect; to be ignored is the greatest favor shown to it; and if people notice it at all, it is because they regard it as a piece of impertinence, or else as something to which its possessor has no legitimate right, and upon which he dares to pride himself; and in retaliation and revenge for his conduct, people secretly try and humiliate him in some other way; and if they wait to do this, it is only for a fitting opportunity. A man may be as humble as possible in his demeanor, and yet hardly ever get people to overlook his crime in standing intellectually above them. In the Garden of Roses, Sadi makes the remark:—You should know that foolish people are a hundredfold more averse to meeting the wise than the wise are indisposed for the company of the foolish.
Showing off your intelligence and insight is just a roundabout way of criticizing others for being dull and incompetent. Plus, it's natural for a rude person to get really upset when they face any kind of opposition; in this situation, envy is usually the hidden reason behind their animosity. It's easy to see that people take the most pleasure in what feeds their vanity, and vanity can't be satisfied without comparing oneself to others. There's nothing a person is prouder of than their intellectual ability, as it gives them a strong position in the animal kingdom. It's very reckless to let someone see that you're clearly superior to them in this area, and to let others see it too; because then they will crave revenge and actively look for ways to insult you. This shifts the conflict from the realm of intellect to that of will—where everyone is equal in feeling hostility. So while status and wealth can always expect respectful treatment in society, intellectual ability can't count on that; being overlooked is the greatest favor extended to it. If people do notice it, it’s often because they see it as arrogant or feel that the person has no right to such pride, leading them to secretly try to bring them down in other ways, waiting for the right moment to do so. A person can act as humble as they want, but it’s rare for others to overlook the "crime" of being intellectually superior. In the Garden of Roses, Sadi notes: —You should know that foolish people are a hundredfold more averse to meeting the wise than the wise are indisposed for the company of the foolish.
On the other hand, it is a real recommendation to be stupid. For just as warmth is agreeable to the body, so it does the mind good to feel its superiority; and a man will seek company likely to give him this feeling, as instinctively as he will approach the fireplace or walk in the sun if he wants to get warm. But this means that he will be disliked on account of his superiority; and if a man is to be liked, he must really be inferior in point of intellect; and the same thing holds good of a woman in point of beauty. To give proof of real and unfeigned inferiority to some of the people you meet—that is a very difficult business indeed!
On the other hand, it's actually a good idea to be a bit clueless. Just as warmth feels nice to the body, feeling superior makes the mind happy; and a person will instinctively seek out others who make them feel this way, just like they would go to a fireplace or step into the sun to get warm. But this also means that they will be disliked because of their superiority; if someone wants to be liked, they really need to come off as less intelligent. The same goes for women when it comes to beauty. Showing genuine and unmistakable inferiority to some of the people you meet—now that's a pretty tough challenge!
Consider how kindly and heartily a girl who is passably pretty will welcome one who is downright ugly. Physical advantages are not thought so much of in the case of man, though I suppose you would rather a little man sat next to you than one who was bigger than yourself. This is why, amongst men, it is the dull and ignorant, and amongst women, the ugly, who are always popular and in request.42 It is likely to be said of such people that they are extremely good-natured, because every one wants to find a pretext for caring about them—a pretext which will blind both himself and other people to the real reason why he likes them. This is also why mental superiority of any sort always tends to isolate its possessor; people run away from him out of pure hatred, and say all manner of bad things about him by way of justifying their action. Beauty, in the case of women, has a similar effect: very pretty girls have no friends of their own sex, and they even find it hard to get another girl to keep them company. A handsome woman should always avoid applying for a position as companion, because the moment she enters the room, her prospective mistress will scowl at her beauty, as a piece of folly with which, both for her own and for her daughter's sake, she can very well dispense. But if the girl has advantages of rank, the case is very different; because rank, unlike personal qualities which work by the force of mere contrast, produces its effect by a process of reflection; much in the same way as the particular hue of a person's complexion depends upon the prevailing tone of his immediate surroundings.
Think about how warmly and genuinely a girl who's just okay looking will greet someone who's really unattractive. Physical advantages aren't as important for men, although I suppose you'd prefer to have a shorter guy sitting next to you rather than someone taller. This is why, among men, it's the dull and clueless, and among women, the unattractive, who are always favored and in demand. It’s often said that these people are very good-natured because everyone wants to find an excuse to care about them—an excuse that blinds both themselves and others to the real reason for their affection. This is also why any kind of intellectual superiority tends to isolate its bearer; people shy away from them out of sheer resentment and say all kinds of negative things about them to justify their actions. In terms of women, beauty has a similar effect: very attractive girls often don’t have friends among their own gender, and they even struggle to find another girl to spend time with. A gorgeous woman should always steer clear of applying for a job as a companion because the moment she walks into the room, her potential employer will frown at her beauty, considering it a distraction that she can easily do without for both herself and her daughter. However, if the girl has social status, the situation changes significantly; because status, unlike personal traits that work based on contrast, affects people through reflection—much like how the specific shade of a person's skin tone is influenced by the surrounding colors.
42 (return)
[ If you desire to get on
in the world, friends and acquaintances are by far the best passport to
fortune. The possession of a great deal of ability makes a man proud, and
therefore not apt to flatter those who have very little, and from whom, on
that account, the possession of great ability should be carefully
concealed. The consciousness of small intellectual power has just the
opposite effect, and is very compatible with a humble, affable and
companionable nature, and with respect for what is mean and wretched. This
is why an inferior sort of man has so many friends to befriend and
encourage him.
42 (return)
[ If you want to succeed in life, friends and connections are by far the best way to get ahead. Having a lot of talent can make someone arrogant, making them less likely to flatter those who lack ability, and it's wise to hide their skills from those who aren't as capable. On the other hand, being aware of one's limited intelligence can lead to a more humble, friendly, and sociable personality, along with respect for those who are struggling. This is why less capable people often have many friends who support and uplift them.
These remarks are applicable not only to advancement in political life, but to all competition for places of honor and dignity, nay, even for reputation in the world of science, literature and art. In learned societies, for example, mediocrity—that very acceptable quality—is always to the fore, whilst merit meets with tardy recognition, or with none at all. So it is in everything.]
These comments apply not just to progress in politics, but to all competition for positions of respect and status, even for reputation in science, literature, and art. In academic societies, for instance, mediocrity—often seen as a favorable trait—always takes the spotlight, while true merit is recognized slowly, or not at all. This is true in every field.
SECTION 35. Our trust in other people often consists in great measure
of pure laziness, selfishness and vanity on our own part: I say laziness, because, instead of making inquiries ourselves, and exercising an active care, we prefer to trust others; selfishness, because we are led to confide in people by the pressure of our own affairs; and vanity, when we ask confidence for a matter on which we rather pride ourselves. And yet, for all that, we expect people to be true to the trust we repose in them.
of pure laziness, selfishness, and vanity on our part: I say laziness, because instead of seeking answers ourselves and taking an active role, we choose to rely on others; selfishness, because we are compelled to trust people due to our own concerns; and vanity, when we seek trust regarding something we take pride in. And yet, despite all that, we expect people to honor the trust we place in them.
But we ought not to become angry if people put no trust in us: because that really means that they pay honesty the sincere compliment of regarding it as a very rare thing,—so rare, indeed, as to leave us in doubt whether its existence is not merely fabulous.
But we shouldn't get upset if people don’t trust us because that actually means they’re giving honesty a genuine compliment by considering it something very rare—so rare, in fact, that it makes us wonder if it even exists at all.
SECTION 36. Politeness,—which the Chinese hold to be a cardinal
virtue,—is based upon two considerations of policy. I have explained one of these considerations in my Ethics; the other is as follows:—Politeness is a tacit agreement that people's miserable defects, whether moral or intellectual, shall on either side be ignored and not made the subject of reproach; and since these defects are thus rendered somewhat less obtrusive, the result is mutually advantageous.43
virtue is based on two policy considerations. I explained one of these in my Ethics; the other is this: Politeness is an unspoken agreement to overlook each other's flaws, whether they are moral or intellectual, and not to bring them up as criticisms. Since these flaws are made less noticeable this way, it benefits both parties. 43
43 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—In
the passage referred to (Grundlage der Moral, collected works, Vol.
IV., pp. 187 and 198), Schopenhauer explains politeness as a conventional
and systematic attempt to mask the egoism of human nature in the small
affairs of life,—an egoism so repulsive that some such device is
necessary for the purpose of concealing its ugliness. The relation which
politeness bears to the true love of one's neighbor is analogous to that
existing between justice as an affair of legality, and justice as the real
integrity of the heart.]
43 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—In
the passage referred to (Grundlage der Moral, collected works, Vol.
IV., pp. 187 and 198), Schopenhauer explains politeness as a conventional
and systematic attempt to hide the self-centeredness of human nature in everyday life—an egoism so unappealing that some method is needed to conceal its unpleasantness. The connection between politeness and genuine love for others is similar to the difference between legal justice and true integrity of the heart.]
It is a wise thing to be polite; consequently, it is a stupid thing to be rude. To make enemies by unnecessary and willful incivility, is just as insane a proceeding as to set your house on fire. For politeness is like a counter—an avowedly false coin, with which it is foolish to be stingy. A sensible man will be generous in the use of it. It is customary in every country to end a letter with the words:—your most obedient servant—votre très-humble serviteur—suo devotissimo servo. (The Germans are the only people who suppress the word servant—Diener—because, of course, it is not true!) However, to carry politeness to such an extent as to damage your prospects, is like giving money where only counters are expected.
Being polite is smart; therefore, being rude is foolish. Creating enemies through unnecessary and intentional disrespect is just as crazy as setting your house on fire. Politeness is like a token—an obviously fake coin that it's silly to be stingy with. A reasonable person will use it generously. In every country, it’s customary to end a letter with phrases like: your most obedient servant, votre très-humble serviteur, or suo devotissimo servo. (The Germans are the only ones who leave out the word servant—Diener—because, of course, it's not true!) However, taking politeness to the point where it harms your chances is like giving money when only tokens are expected.
Wax, a substance naturally hard and brittle, can be made soft by the application of a little warmth, so that it will take any shape you please. In the same way, by being polite and friendly, you can make people pliable and obliging, even though they are apt to be crabbed and malevolent. Hence politeness is to human nature what warmth is to wax.
Wax, a substance that is naturally hard and brittle, can be softened with a bit of warmth, allowing it to take on any shape you want. Similarly, by being polite and friendly, you can make people willing and accommodating, even if they tend to be grumpy and unfriendly. So, politeness is to human nature what warmth is to wax.
Of course, it is no easy matter to be polite; in so far, I mean, as it requires us to show great respect for everybody, whereas most people deserve none at all; and again in so far as it demands that we should feign the most lively interest in people, when we must be very glad that we have nothing to do with them. To combine politeness with pride is a masterpiece of wisdom.
Of course, being polite isn’t easy; it requires us to show great respect for everyone, even when most people don’t deserve it at all. It also demands that we pretend to be genuinely interested in people, even when we’re actually relieved to have nothing to do with them. Combining politeness with pride is a true masterpiece of wisdom.
We should be much less ready to lose our temper over an insult,—which, in the strict sense of the word, means that we have not been treated with respect,—if, on the one hand, we have not such an exaggerated estimate of our value and dignity—that is to say, if we were not so immensely proud of ourselves; and, on the other hand, if we had arrived at any clear notion of the judgment which, in his heart, one man generally passes upon another. If most people resent the slightest hint that any blame attaches to them, you may imagine their feelings if they were to overhear what their acquaintance say about them. You should never lose sight of the fact that ordinary politeness is only a grinning mask: if it shifts its place a little, or is removed for a moment, there is no use raising a hue and cry. When a man is downright rude, it is as though he had taken off all his clothes, and stood before you in puris naturalibus. Like most men in this condition, he does not present a very attractive appearance.
We should be much less quick to lose our temper over an insult, which, in simple terms, means we haven’t been treated with respect. This is true if, on one hand, we don’t have an inflated view of our own worth and dignity—that is, if we weren’t so incredibly proud of ourselves; and on the other hand, if we had a clearer understanding of the judgments that, deep down, one person usually makes about another. If most people get upset over the slightest suggestion that they might be to blame, you can only imagine how they’d feel if they overheard what others say about them. Always remember that everyday politeness is just a smiling facade: if it shifts a bit or is removed for a moment, there's no point in making a big deal out of it. When someone is truly rude, it’s as if he’s stripped off all layers and stands before you completely exposed. Like most people in that state, he doesn’t make a very pleasant sight.
SECTION 37. You ought never to take any man as a model for what you
should do or leave undone; because position and circumstances are in no two cases alike, and difference of character gives a peculiar, individual tone to what a man does. Hence duo cum faciunt idem, non est idem—two persons may do the same thing with a different result. A man should act in accordance with his own character, as soon as he has carefully deliberated on what he is about to do.
should do or leave undone; because position and circumstances are never the same in two different cases, and the difference in character gives a unique, individual quality to a person's actions. Therefore, duo cum faciunt idem, non est idem—two people may do the same thing but with different outcomes. A person should act according to their own character, once they have thoughtfully considered what they are about to do.
The outcome of this is that originality cannot be dispensed with in practical matters: otherwise, what a man does will not accord with what he is.
The result is that originality cannot be overlooked in practical matters: otherwise, what a person does won’t align with who they are.
SECTION 38. Never combat any man's opinion; for though you reached the
age of Methuselah, you would never have done setting him right upon all the absurd things that he believes.
age of Methuselah, you would never have finished correcting him on all the ridiculous things he believes.
It is also well to avoid correcting people's mistakes in conversation, however good your intentions may be; for it is easy to offend people, and difficult, if not impossible, to mend them.
It's also best to avoid correcting people's mistakes in conversation, no matter how good your intentions are; it's easy to offend others, and it's tough, if not impossible, to fix the situation afterward.
If you feel irritated by the absurd remarks of two people whose conversation you happen to overhear, you should imagine that you are listening to a dialogue of two fools in a comedy. Probatum est.
If you feel annoyed by the ridiculous comments of two people whose conversation you accidentally overhear, you should picture it as a scene from a comedy featuring two fools. Probatum est.
The man who comes into the world with the notion that he is really going to instruct in matters of the highest importance, may thank his stars if he escapes with a whole skin.
The man who enters the world believing that he’s truly going to teach others about the most important issues may count himself lucky if he comes out unscathed.
SECTION 39. If you want your judgment to be accepted, express it
coolly and without passion. All violence has its seat in the will; and so, if your judgment is expressed with vehemence, people will consider it an effort of will, and not the outcome of knowledge, which is in its nature cold and unimpassioned. Since the will is the primary and radical element in human nature, and intellect merely supervenes as something secondary, people are more likely to believe that the opinion you express with so much vehemence is due to the excited state of your will, rather than that the excitement of the will comes only from the ardent nature of your opinion.
coolly and without passion. All violence is rooted in the will; and so, if you express your judgment with intensity, people will see it as a display of willpower, not as a product of knowledge, which is inherently calm and unemotional. Since the will is the primary and fundamental aspect of human nature, and intellect is simply something that follows, people are more likely to think that the opinion you express with such intensity arises from the heightened state of your will, rather than the intensity of your will being a result of your passionate opinion.
SECTION 40. Even when you are fully justified in praising yourself,
you should never be seduced into doing so. For vanity is so very common, and merit so very uncommon, that even if a man appears to be praising himself, though very indirectly, people will be ready to lay a hundred to one that he is talking out of pure vanity, and that he has not sense enough to see what a fool he is making of himself.
You should never fall for that. Vanity is extremely common, while true merit is quite rare. Even if someone seems to praise themselves, even if it's very subtle, people are likely to bet a hundred to one that they are just being vain and don't realize how foolish they're making themselves look.
Still, for all that, there may be some truth in Bacon's remark that, as in the case of calumny, if you throw enough dirt, some of it will stick, so it it also in regard to self-praise; with the conclusion that self-praise, in small doses, is to be recommended.44
Still, for all that, there might be some truth in Bacon's comment that, just like with slander, if you throw enough dirt, some of it will stick. The same goes for self-praise; the takeaway is that a little bit of self-praise can be beneficial. 44
44 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Schopenhauer
alludes to the following passage in Bacon's De Augmentis Scientiarum,
Bk. viii., ch. 2: Sicut enim dici solet de calumnia, audacter
calumniare, semper aliquid haeret; sic dici potest de jactantia, (nisi
plane deformis fuerit et ridicula), audacter te vendita, semper aliquid
haeret. Haerebit certe apud populum, licet prudentiores subrideant.
Itaque existimatio parta apud plurimos paucorum fastidium abunde
compensabit.]
44 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Schopenhauer
refers to the following passage in Bacon's De Augmentis Scientiarum,
Bk. viii., ch. 2: Just as it is said about slander, boldly slander,
something always sticks; so it can be said about boasting, (unless
it is completely ugly and ridiculous), boldly promote yourself,
something always sticks. It will certainly stick with the public,
although the wiser ones may smirk. Thus, the reputation gained among
many will more than compensate for the disdain of a few.]
SECTION 41. If you have reason to suspect that a person is telling you
a lie, look as though you believed every word he said. This will give him courage to go on; he will become more vehement in his assertions, and in the end betray himself.
a lie, act like you believe every word he says. This will boost his confidence to continue; he will become more forceful in his claims, and ultimately reveal his true self.
Again, if you perceive that a person is trying to conceal something from you, but with only partial success, look as though you did not believe him, This opposition on your part will provoke him into leading out his reserve of truth and bringing the whole force of it to bear upon your incredulity.
Again, if you notice someone is trying to hide something from you, but isn’t quite successful, act like you don’t believe them. This pushback from you will encourage them to reveal their truth and fully address your disbelief.
SECTION 42. You should regard all your private affairs as secrets,
and, in respect of them, treat your acquaintances, even though you are on good terms with them, as perfect strangers, letting them know nothing more than they can see for themselves. For in course of time, and under altered circumstances, you may find it a disadvantage that they know even the most harmless things about you.
and, in relation to them, treat your acquaintances, even if you get along with them well, like complete strangers, revealing nothing beyond what they can observe for themselves. Because over time, and in different situations, you might regret that they know even the most innocent details about you.
And, as a general rule, it is more advisable to show your intelligence by saying nothing than by speaking out; for silence is a matter of prudence, whilst speech has something in it of vanity. The opportunities for displaying the one or the other quality occur equally often; but the fleeting satisfaction afforded by speech is often preferred to the permanent advantage secured by silence.
And generally, it’s better to show your smarts by staying quiet than by speaking up; silence is a sign of wisdom, while talking can come off as bragging. You have just as many chances to showcase either quality, but the momentary thrill of speaking is often chosen over the lasting benefits of keeping quiet.
The feeling of relief which lively people experience in speaking aloud when no one is listening, should not be indulged, lest it grow into a habit; for in this way thought establishes such very friendly terms with speech, that conversation is apt to become a process of thinking aloud. Prudence exacts that a wide gulf should be fixed between what we think and what we say.
The relief that energetic people feel when they speak out loud with no one listening shouldn't be encouraged; otherwise, it may turn into a habit. This can lead to a close connection between thinking and speaking, so that conversation becomes just thinking out loud. It's wise to keep a clear distinction between our thoughts and our words.
At times we fancy that people are utterly unable to believe in the truth of some statement affecting us personally, whereas it never occurs to them to doubt it; but if we give them the slightest opportunity of doubting it, they find it absolutely impossible to believe it any more. We often betray ourselves into revealing something, simply because we suppose that people cannot help noticing it,—just as a man will throw himself down from a great height because he loses his head, in other words, because he fancies that he cannot retain a firm footing any longer; the torment of his position is so great, that he thinks it better to put an end to it at once. This is the kind of insanity which is called acrophobia.
Sometimes we think that people are completely unable to believe something that affects us personally, while they never even think to doubt it. But if we give them the tiniest chance to doubt it, they find it impossible to believe it anymore. We often end up revealing things about ourselves just because we assume people can’t help but notice them—similar to how someone might jump from a great height when they lose their composure, believing they can’t keep their balance any longer; the stress of their situation is so intense that they think it’s better to end it all right away. This is the kind of insanity known as acrophobia.
But it should not be forgotten how clever people are in regard to affairs which do not concern them, even though they show no particularly sign of acuteness in other matters. This is a kind of algebra in which people are very proficient: give them a single fact to go upon, and they will solve the most complicated problems. So, if you wish to relate some event that happened long ago, without mentioning any names, or otherwise indicating the persons to whom you refer, you should be very careful not to introduce into your narrative anything that might point, however distantly, to some definite fact, whether it is a particular locality, or a date, or the name of some one who was only to a small extent implicated, or anything else that was even remotely connected with the event; for that at once gives people something positive to go upon, and by the aid of their talent for this sort of algebra, they will discover all the rest. Their curiosity in these matters becomes a kind of enthusiasm: their will spurs on their intellect, and drives it forward to the attainment of the most remote results. For however unsusceptible and different people may be to general and universal truths, they are very ardent in the matter of particular details.
But it shouldn't be overlooked how clever people can be about matters that don't involve them, even if they don’t show much sharpness in other areas. This is a kind of problem-solving where people excel: give them just one fact, and they can figure out the most complex issues. So, if you want to tell a story about something that happened a long time ago without mentioning any names or hinting at the individuals involved, be very careful not to include anything in your narrative that could hint at a specific fact, whether it's a location, a date, the name of someone who was only slightly involved, or anything else even vaguely related to the event. Because as soon as you do, you give people a concrete starting point, and with their knack for this kind of problem-solving, they’ll uncover everything else. Their curiosity about these things turns into a kind of passion: their determination drives their intellect to seek out even the most distant conclusions. For no matter how indifferent or different people may be to broad and universal truths, they are very eager when it comes to specific details.
In keeping with what I have said, it will be found that all those who profess to give instructions in the wisdom of life are specially urgent in commending the practice of silence, and assign manifold reasons why it should be observed; so it is not necessary for me to enlarge upon the subject any further. However, I may just add one or two little known Arabian proverbs, which occur to me as peculiarly appropriate:—
In line with what I’ve mentioned, you’ll find that everyone who claims to teach the wisdom of life strongly emphasizes the importance of silence and gives many reasons for why we should practice it; so I won’t need to elaborate on this topic further. However, I’d like to share one or two lesser-known Arabian proverbs that seem particularly fitting:—
Do not tell a friend anything that you would conceal from an enemy.
Do not share anything with a friend that you wouldn't hide from an enemy.
A secret is in my custody, if I keep it; but should it escape me, it is I who am the prisoner.
A secret is mine as long as I hold onto it; but if it slips away, I am the one who is trapped.
The tree of silence bears the fruit of peace.
The tree of silence produces the fruit of peace.
SECTION 43. Money is never spent to so much advantage as when you have
been cheated out of it; for at one stroke you have purchased prudence.
been cheated out of it; because in one move, you’ve bought wisdom.
SECTION 44. If possible, no animosity should be felt for anyone. But
carefully observe and remember the manner in which a man conducts himself, so that you may take the measure of his value,—at any rate in regard to yourself,—and regulate your bearing towards him accordingly; never losing sight of the fact that character is unalterable, and that to forget the bad features in a man's disposition is like throwing away hard-won money. Thus you will protect yourself against the results of unwise intimacy and foolish friendship.
Pay close attention to how a man behaves, so you can understand his worth—at least in relation to you—and adjust your attitude towards him accordingly; always remember that character doesn’t change, and overlooking the negative traits in someone is like wasting hard-earned money. This way, you’ll shield yourself from the consequences of poor relationships and unwise friendships.
Give way neither to love nor to hate, is one-half of worldly wisdom: say nothing and believe nothing, the other half. Truly, a world where there is need of such rules as this and the following, is one upon which a man may well turn his back.
Give in to neither love nor hate, that's half of worldly wisdom: say nothing and believe nothing, that's the other half. Honestly, a world that needs rules like this and the next is one a person can easily turn their back on.
SECTION 45. To speak angrily to a person, to show your hatred by
what you say or by the way you look, is an unnecessary proceeding—dangerous, foolish, ridiculous, and vulgar.
What you say or how you look is an unnecessary action—dangerous, foolish, ridiculous, and tacky.
Anger and hatred should never be shown otherwise than in what you do; and feelings will be all the more effective in action, in so far as you avoid the exhibition of them in any other way. It is only cold-blooded animals whose bite is poisonous.
Anger and hatred should only be expressed through your actions; and your feelings will have a stronger impact when you refrain from showing them any other way. Only cold-blooded creatures have a poisonous bite.
SECTION 46. To speak without emphasizing your words—parler sans
accent—is an old rule with those who are wise in the world's ways. It means that you should leave other people to discover what it is that you have said; and as their minds are slow, you can make your escape in time. On the other hand, to emphasize your meaning—parler avec accent—is to address their feelings; and the result is always the opposite of what you expect. If you are polite enough in your manner and courteous in your tone there are many people whom you may abuse outright, and yet run no immediate risk of offending them.
accent—is an old principle understood by those who are savvy in the ways of the world. It suggests that you should let others figure out what you've said on their own; and since their minds work slowly, you can make your getaway in time. Conversely, to stress your point—parler avec accent—is to engage their emotions; and the outcome is usually the opposite of what you hoped for. If you're polite in your manner and courteous in your tone, there are many people you can outright insult without facing any immediate repercussions.
CHAPTER IV. — WORLDLY FORTUNE.—
SECTION 47.
SECTION 47.
However varied the forms that human destiny may take, the same elements are always present; and so life is everywhere much of a piece, whether it passed in the cottage or in the palace, in the barrack or in the cloister. Alter the circumstance as much as you please! point to strange adventures, successes, failures! life is like a sweet-shop, where there is a great variety of things, odd in shape and diverse in color—one and all made from the same paste. And when men speak of some one's success, the lot of the man who has failed is not so very different as it seems. The inequalities in the world are like the combinations in a kaleidoscope; at every turn a fresh picture strikes the eye; and yet, in reality, you see only the same bits of glass as you saw before.
No matter how different the paths of life may be, the same core elements are always present; and so life tends to be quite similar everywhere, whether it's spent in a small home or a grand palace, in a military barrack or a monastery. Change the circumstances as much as you want! Highlight unusual adventures, victories, or failures! Life is like a candy store, filled with a wide range of things, each with its own unique shape and color—yet all made from the same mix. And when people talk about someone's success, the situation of the person who has failed isn’t as different as it seems. The disparities in the world are like the patterns in a kaleidoscope; with every twist, a new image catches your eye; but in reality, you’re only seeing the same pieces of glass as before.
SECTION 48. An ancient writer says, very truly, that there are three
great powers in the world; Sagacity, Strength, and Luck,—[Greek: sunetos, kratos, tuchu.] I think the last is the most efficacious.
great powers in the world; Wisdom, Strength, and Luck,—[Greek: sunetos, kratos, tuchu.] I think the last is the most effective.
A man's life is like the voyage of a ship, where luck—secunda aut adversa fortuna—acts the part of the wind, and speeds the vessel on its way or drives it far out of its course. All that the man can do for himself is of little avail; like the rudder, which, if worked hard and continuously, may help in the navigation of the ship; and yet all may be lost again by a sudden squall. But if the wind is only in the right quarter, the ship will sail on so as not to need any steering. The power of luck is nowhere better expressed than in a certain Spanish proverb: Da Ventura a tu hijo, y echa lo en el mar—give your son luck and throw him into the sea.
A man's life is like a ship's journey, where luck—good or bad fortune—plays the role of the wind, either propelling the vessel forward or pushing it way off course. Everything a man does for himself counts for very little; like the rudder, which, if used diligently, can assist in steering the ship, but everything can still be lost in an unexpected storm. However, if the wind is blowing in the right direction, the ship will sail smoothly without needing much steering. The power of luck is best captured in a Spanish proverb: "Give your son luck and throw him into the sea."
Still, chance, it may be said, is a malignant power, and as little as possible should be left to its agency. And yet where is there any giver who, in dispensing gifts, tells us quite clearly that we have no right to them, and that we owe them not to any merit on our part, but wholly to the goodness and grace of the giver—at the same time allowing us to cherish the joyful hope of receiving, in all humility, further undeserved gifts from the same hands—where is there any giver like that, unless it be Chance? who understands the kingly art of showing the recipient that all merit is powerless and unavailing against the royal grace and favor.
Still, you could say that chance is a harmful force, and we should leave as little as possible to its control. Yet, where is there a giver who, when giving gifts, clearly tells us that we have no claim to them, and that we owe them not to any merit on our part, but entirely to the kindness and grace of the giver—while also allowing us to hold on to the hopeful expectation of receiving, in all humility, more unearned gifts from the same hands—where is there a giver like that, unless it is Chance? who knows the royal art of showing the recipient that all merit is powerless and useless against royal grace and favor.
On looking back over the course of his life,—that labyrinthine way of error,—a man must see many points where luck failed him and misfortune came; and then it is easy to carry self-reproach to an unjust excess. For the course of a man's life is in no wise entirely of his own making; it is the product of two factors—the series of things that happened, and his own resolves in regard to them, and these two are constantly interacting upon and modifying each other. And besides these, another influence is at work in the very limited extent of a man's horizon, whether it is that he cannot see very far ahead in respect of the plans he will adopt, or that he is still less able to predict the course of future events: his knowledge is strictly confined to present plans and present events. Hence, as long as a man's goal is far off, he cannot steer straight for it; he must be content to make a course that is approximately right; and in following the direction in which he thinks he ought to go, he will often have occasion to tack.
Looking back over the course of his life—a complicated journey of mistakes—a man often sees many moments where luck let him down and misfortune struck; it's easy to end up overly self-critical. A man’s life isn’t entirely shaped by him; it’s the result of two things—the events that occurred and his decisions about them, and these two continually interact and influence each other. Additionally, there’s another factor at play in the limited scope of a man’s view, whether he can’t see far ahead regarding his plans or he struggles to predict how things will turn out: his understanding is strictly limited to current plans and current events. Therefore, as long as a man’s goal is distant, he can’t go directly toward it; he must settle for a course that’s roughly right, and while trying to follow the path he believes he should take, he will often need to change direction.
All that a man can do is to form such resolves as from time to time accord with the circumstances in which he is placed, in the hope of thus managing to advance a step nearer towards the final goal. It is usually the case that the position in which we stand, and the object at which we aim, resemble two tendencies working with dissimilar strength in different directions; and the course of our life is represented by their diagonal, or resultant force.
All a person can do is make decisions that fit the circumstances they find themselves in, hoping it will bring them one step closer to their ultimate goal. Typically, where we are and what we want to achieve feel like two opposing forces pulling us in different directions, and the path of our life can be seen as the combined effect of those forces.
Terence makes the remark that life is like a game at dice, where if the number that turns up is not precisely the one you want, you can still contrive to use it equally:—in vita est hominum quasi cum ludas tesseris; si illud quod maxime opus est jactu non cadit, illud quod cecidit forte, id arte ut corrigas.45 Or, to put the matter more shortly, life is a game of cards, when the cards are shuffled and dealt by fate. But for my present purpose, the most suitable simile would be that of a game of chess, where the plan we determined to follow is conditioned by the play of our rival,—in life, by the caprice of fate. We are compelled to modify our tactics, often to such an extent that, as we carry them out, hardly a single feature of the original plan can be recognized.
Terence notes that life is like a game of dice; even if the number that comes up isn’t the one you wanted, you can still find a way to make it work:—in life, it's like playing with dice; if the roll you need doesn’t happen, the number that comes up can still be used skillfully. Or, to say it more simply, life is a card game, with cards shuffled and dealt by fate. But for my current point, a better metaphor would be a chess game, where our strategy is shaped by our opponent’s moves—in life, by the whims of fate. We often have to adjust our plans so much that, as we execute them, hardly any part of the original strategy is recognizable.
45 (return)
[ He seems to have been
referring to a game something like backgammon.]
45 (return)
[ He appears to be talking about a game similar to backgammon.]
But above and beyond all this, there is another influence that makes itself felt in our lives. It is a trite saying—only too frequently true—that we are often more foolish than we think. On the other hand, we are often wiser than we fancy ourselves to be. This, however, is a discovery which only those can make, of whom it is really true; and it takes them a long time to make it. Our brains are not the wisest part of us. In the great moments of life, when a man decides upon an important step, his action is directed not so much by any clear knowledge of the right thing to do, as by an inner impulse—you may almost call it an instinct—proceeding from the deepest foundations of his being. If, later on, he attempts to criticise his action by the light of hard and fast ideas of what is right in the abstract—those unprofitable ideas which are learnt by rote, or, it may be, borrowed from other people; if he begins to apply general rules, the principles which have guided others, to his own case, without sufficiently weighing the maxim that one man's meat is another's poison, then he will run great risk of doing himself an injustice. The result will show where the right course lay. It is only when a man has reached the happy age of wisdom that he is capable of just judgment in regard either to his own actions or to those of others.
But above and beyond all this, there’s another influence that impacts our lives. It’s a common saying—too often true—that we’re often more foolish than we realize. On the flip side, we’re often wiser than we think we are. However, this is a realization that only those who truly embody it can make, and it takes them a long time to figure it out. Our brains aren’t the wisest part of us. In the significant moments of life, when someone decides on an important step, their actions are driven not so much by a clear understanding of the right thing to do, but by an inner impulse—you could almost call it an instinct—stemming from the deepest parts of their being. If, later on, they try to evaluate their actions based on rigid ideas of what is right in theory—those unhelpful ideas learned by heart, or perhaps borrowed from others; if they start applying general rules, the principles that have guided others, to their own situation, without considering the maxim that one person’s food is another’s poison, then they risk doing themselves an injustice. The outcome will reveal where the right path lay. It’s only when someone reaches the wise age of understanding that they can judge fairly about their own actions or those of others.
It may be that this impulse or instinct is the unconscious effect of a kind of prophetic dream which is forgotten when we awake—lending our life a uniformity of tone, a dramatic unity, such as could never result from the unstable moments of consciousness, when we are so easily led into error, so liable to strike a false note. It is in virtue of some such prophetic dream that a man feels himself called to great achievements in a special sphere, and works in that direction from his youth up out of an inner and secret feeling that that is his true path, just as by a similar instinct the bee is led to build up its cells in the comb. This is the impulse which Balthazar Gracian calls la gran sindéresis46—the great power of moral discernment: it is something that a man instinctively feels to be his salvation without which he were lost.
It might be that this urge or instinct is an unconscious result of a kind of prophetic dream that we forget when we wake up—giving our lives a consistent tone and dramatic unity that could never come from the unstable moments of awareness, when we're easily misled and likely to miss the mark. It's due to this kind of prophetic dream that a person feels called to achieve greatness in a specific area and works toward that goal from a young age, driven by an inner, secret feeling that this is his true path, much like how a bee instinctively knows to build its cells in the hive. This is the impulse that Balthazar Gracian refers to as la gran sindéresis46—the great power of moral discernment: it’s something a person instinctively knows is his salvation, without which he would be lost.
46 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—This
obscure word appears to be derived from the Greek sugtaereo (N.T.
and Polyb.) meaning "to observe strictly." It occurs in The Doctor and
Student, a series of dialogues between a doctor of divinity and a
student on the laws of England, first published in 1518; and is there
(Dialog. I. ch. 13) explained as "a natural power of the soule, set in the
highest part thereof, moving and stirring it to good, and abhoring evil."
This passage is copied into Milton's Commonplace Book, edit. Horwood,
§ 79. The word is also found in the Dictionary of the Spanish Academy
(vol. vi. of the year 1739) in the sense of an innate discernment of moral
principles, where a quotation is given from Madre Maria de Jesus, abbess
of the convent of the Conception at Agreda, a mystical writer of the
seventeenth century, frequently consulted by Philip IV.,—and again
in the Bolognese Dictionary of 1824, with a similar meaning, illustrated
from the writings of Salvini (1653-1729). For these references I am
indebted to the kindness of Mr. Norman Maccoll.]
46 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—This
unclear word seems to come from the Greek sugtaereo (N.T.
and Polyb.) meaning "to observe carefully." It appears in The Doctor and
Student, a series of dialogues between a doctor of divinity and a
student discussing the laws of England, first published in 1518; and is described there
(Dialog. I. ch. 13) as "a natural power of the soul, located in the
highest part of it, which moves and motivates it towards good, and rejects evil."
This quote is included in Milton's Commonplace Book, edit. Horwood,
§ 79. The word is also found in the Dictionary of the Spanish Academy
(vol. vi. of the year 1739) as referring to an innate understanding of moral
principles, where a citation is given from Madre Maria de Jesus, abbess
of the convent of the Conception at Agreda, a mystical writer of the
seventeenth century, often consulted by Philip IV.,—and again
in the Bolognese Dictionary of 1824, with a similar meaning, illustrated
from the writings of Salvini (1653-1729). For these references I am
grateful to the kindness of Mr. Norman Maccoll.]
To act in accordance with abstract principles is a difficult matter, and a great deal of practice will be required before you can be even occasionally successful; it of tens happens that the principles do not fit in with your particular case. But every man has certain innate concrete principles—a part, as it were, of the very blood that flows in his veins, the sum or result, in fact, of all his thoughts, feelings and volitions. Usually he has no knowledge of them in any abstract form; it is only when he looks back upon the course his life has taken, that he becomes aware of having been always led on by them—as though they formed an invisible clue which he had followed unawares.
Acting according to abstract principles is challenging, and you'll need a lot of practice before you can be even occasionally successful; it often happens that these principles don't align with your specific situation. However, everyone has certain innate concrete principles—essentially a part of the very blood in their veins, the sum of all their thoughts, feelings, and choices. Usually, people don't recognize them in an abstract way; it's only when they look back on their life's path that they realize they have always been guided by these principles—as if they were following an invisible thread without even knowing it.
SECTION 49. That Time works great changes, and that all things are
in their nature fleeting—these are truths that should never be forgotten. Hence, in whatever case you may be, it is well to picture to yourself the opposite: in prosperity, to be mindful of misfortune; in friendship, of enmity; in good weather, of days when the sky is overcast; in love, of hatred; in moments of trust, to imagine the betrayal that will make you regret your confidence; and so, too, when you are in evil plight, to have a lively sense of happier times—what a lasting source of true worldly wisdom were there! We should then always reflect, and not be so very easily deceived; because, in general, we should anticipate the very changes that the years will bring.
In their nature fleeting—these are truths that should never be forgotten. So, no matter what situation you're in, it's good to imagine the opposite: in good times, remember the hard times; in friendship, think of possible betrayal; in nice weather, recall the rainy days; in love, consider the possibility of hate; in moments of trust, picture the disappointment that might come from misplaced confidence; and when you're facing tough times, keep in mind the happier moments—what a lasting source of real wisdom that would be! We should always reflect and not be easily fooled, because generally, we should expect the changes that time will bring.
Perhaps in no form of knowledge is personal experience so indispensable as in learning to see that all things are unstable and transitory in this world. There is nothing that, in its own place and for the time it lasts, is not a product of necessity, and therefore capable of being fully justified; and it is this fact that makes circumstances of every year, every month, even of every day, seem as though they might maintain their right to last to all eternity. But we know that this can never be the case, and that in a world where all is fleeting, change alone endures. He is a prudent man who is not only undeceived by apparent stability, but is able to forecast the lines upon which movement will take place.47
Perhaps in no area of knowledge is personal experience as essential as in learning to recognize that everything is unstable and temporary in this world. There’s nothing that, in its respective place and for the duration it lasts, isn’t a result of necessity, and therefore can be fully justified; and it’s this fact that makes the situations of each year, each month, even each day, seem as if they might have the right to last forever. But we know this can never be the case, and that in a world where everything is fleeting, change is the only constant. A wise person is one who is not only not fooled by apparent stability but can also predict the patterns of movement.
47 (return)
[ Chance plays so great
a part in all human affairs that when a man tries to ward off a remote
danger by present sacrifice, the danger often vanishes under some new and
unforeseen development of events; and then the sacrifice, in addition to
being a complete loss, brings about such an altered state of things as to
be in itself a source of positive danger in the face of this new
development. In taking measures of precaution, then, it is well not to
look too far ahead, but to reckon with chance; and often to oppose a
courageous front to a danger, in the hope that, like many a dark
thunder-cloud, it may pass away without breaking.]
47 (return)
[ Chance plays such a huge role in all human affairs that when someone tries to avoid a distant threat by making a sacrifice now, that threat often disappears due to some unexpected change in events; and then the sacrifice, aside from being a total loss, creates a situation that's itself a source of real danger in light of this new development. So, when taking precautions, it's wise not to look too far into the future and to consider chance; and often, it’s best to confront a danger bravely, hoping that, like many a dark storm cloud, it might pass without causing any trouble.]
But people generally think that present circumstances will last, and that matters will go on in the future as they have clone in the past. Their mistakes arises from the fact that they do not understand the cause of the things they see—causes which, unlike the effects they produce, contain in themselves the germ of future change. The effects are all that people know, and they hold fast to them on the supposition that those unknown causes, which were sufficient to bring them about, will also be able to maintain them as they are. This is a very common error; and the fact that it is common is not without its advantage, for it means that people always err in unison; and hence the calamity which results from the error affects all alike, and is therefore easy to bear; whereas, if a philosopher makes a mistake, he is alone in his error, and so at a double disadvantage.48
But people generally believe that current circumstances will last and that things will continue in the future as they have in the past. Their mistake comes from not understanding the causes behind what they see—causes that, unlike the effects they create, hold the potential for future change within themselves. People are only aware of the effects and cling to them, assuming that those unknown causes, which were strong enough to create them, will also keep them the same. This is a very common mistake, and the fact that many people make it has its benefits, as it means they all suffer from the same misunderstanding; thus, the disaster that results from this error impacts everyone equally and is, therefore, easier to handle. On the other hand, if a philosopher makes a mistake, they are isolated in their error and face a greater disadvantage. 48
48 (return)
[ I may remark,
parenthetically, that all this is a confirmation of the principle laid
down in Die Welt als Wille und Vorstellung (Bk. I. p. 94: 4th edit.),
that error always consists in making a wrong inference, that is, in
ascribing a given effect to something that did not cause it.]
48 (return)
[ I should point out,
in passing, that this all reinforces the idea presented in Die Welt als Wille und Vorstellung (Bk. I. p. 94: 4th edit.),
that error often comes from making a wrong inference, which means attributing a given effect to something that didn’t actually cause it.]
But in saying that we should anticipate the effects of time, I mean that we should mentally forecast what they are likely to be; I do not mean that we should practically forestall them, by demanding the immediate performance of promises which time alone can fulfill. The man who makes his demand will find out that there is no worse or more exacting usurer than Time; and that, if you compel Time to give money in advance, you will have to pay a rate of interest more ruinous than any Jew would require. It is possible, for instance, to make a tree burst forth into leaf, blossom, or even bear fruit within a few days, by the application of unslaked lime and artificial heat; but after that the tree will wither away. So a young man may abuse his strength—it may be only for a few weeks—by trying to do at nineteen what he could easily manage at thirty, and Time may give him the loan for which he asks; but the interest he will have to pay comes out of the strength of his later years; nay, it is part of his very life itself.
But when I say we should expect the consequences of time, I mean we should mentally prepare for what they’re likely to be; I don’t mean we should try to rush them by demanding immediate fulfillment of promises that only time can deliver. The person who makes such demands will discover that there’s no worse or more demanding lender than Time; and if you force Time to give you something early, you’ll end up paying a price that’s more devastating than anything a loan shark would charge. It’s possible, for example, to make a tree suddenly grow leaves, flowers, or even fruit in just a few days using quicklime and heat, but after that, the tree will wilt. Similarly, a young man may misuse his strength—even if just for a few weeks—by attempting to do at nineteen what he could easily accomplish at thirty, and Time may grant his request; but the price he’ll pay comes out of the strength of his later years; in fact, it’s part of his very life itself.
There are some kinds of illness in which entire restoration to health is possible only by letting the complaint run its natural course; after which it disappears without leaving any trace of its existence. But if the sufferer is very impatient, and, while he is still affected, insists that he is completely well, in this case, too, Time will grant the loan, and the complaint may be shaken off; but life-long weakness and chronic mischief will be the interest paid upon it.
There are certain illnesses where a full recovery can only happen by allowing the condition to take its natural course; afterward, it goes away completely without leaving any signs. However, if the person is very impatient and insists that they are completely better while still being affected, in this case, too, Time will eventually help them out, and they might shake off the illness. But they will end up paying for it with lifelong weakness and ongoing issues.
Again, in time of war or general disturbance, a man may require ready money at once, and have to sell out his investments in land or consols for a third or even a still smaller fraction of the sum he would have received from them, if he could have waited for the market to right itself, which would have happened in due course; but he compels Time to grant him a loan, and his loss is the interest he has to pay. Or perhaps he wants to go on a long journey and requires the money: in one or two years he could lay by a sufficient sum out of his income, but he cannot afford to wait; and so he either borrows it or deducts it from his capital; in other words, he gets Time to lend him the money in advance. The interest he pays is a disordered state of his accounts, and permanent and increasing deficits, which he can never make good.
Again, in times of war or general unrest, a person might need immediate cash and have to sell their investments in land or bonds for a third or even less than what they would have received if they could have waited for the market to stabilize, which would eventually happen; but they force Time to give them a loan, and their loss is the interest they have to pay. Or maybe they want to go on a long trip and need the money: in a year or two, they could save enough from their income, but they can’t afford to wait; so, they either borrow it or take it from their savings; in other words, they get Time to advance them the money. The interest they pay results in a messy financial situation and ongoing and growing deficits that they can never recover from.
Such is Time's usury; and all who cannot wait are its victims. There is no more thriftless proceeding than to try and mend the measured pace of Time. Be careful, then, not to become its debtor.
Such is Time's exploitation; and all who can't wait are its victims. There's no more wasteful action than trying to change the steady flow of Time. So be cautious not to fall into its debt.
SECTION 50. In the daily affairs of life, you will have very many
opportunities of recognizing a characteristic difference between ordinary people of prudence and discretion. In estimating the possibility of danger in connection with any undertaking, an ordinary man will confine his inquiries to the kind of risk that has already attended such undertakings in the past; whereas a prudent person will look ahead, and consider everything that might possibly happen in the future, having regard to a certain Spanish maxim: lo que no acaece en un ano, acaece en un rato—a thing may not happen in a year, and yet may happen within two minutes.
opportunities to recognize a key difference between regular people who are careful and those who exercise good judgment. When assessing potential dangers related to any venture, a typical person will limit their inquiries to the types of risks that have already occurred in similar situations in the past. In contrast, a wise individual will think ahead and consider everything that could possibly happen in the future, keeping in mind a certain Spanish saying: lo que no acaece en un ano, acaece en un rato—something may not happen in a year, but it can occur in just two minutes.
The difference in question is, of course, quite natural; for it requires some amount of discernment to calculate possibilities; but a man need only have his senses about him to see what has already happened.
The difference being discussed is, of course, completely natural; it takes some level of insight to assess possibilities; but a person only needs to be aware to recognize what has already occurred.
Do not omit to sacrifice to evil spirits. What I mean is, that a man should not hesitate about spending time, trouble, and money, or giving up his comfort, or restricting his aims and denying himself, if he can thereby shut the door on the possibility of misfortune. The most terrible misfortunes are also the most improbable and remote—the least likely to occur. The rule I am giving is best exemplified in the practice of insurance,—a public sacrifice made on the altar of anxiety. Therefore take out your policy of insurance!
Do not forget to make sacrifices to evil spirits. What I mean is that a person shouldn’t hesitate to spend time, effort, and money, or to give up their comfort, restrict their goals, and deny themselves if it can help prevent misfortune. The worst misfortunes are often the least likely to happen. The principle I’m talking about is best shown in the practice of insurance—a collective sacrifice made to ease anxiety. So, get your insurance policy!
SECTION 51. Whatever fate befalls you, do not give way to great
rejoicings or great lamentations; partly because all things are full of change, and your fortune may turn at any moment; partly because men are so apt to be deceived in their judgment as to what is good or bad for them.
rejoicings or great lamentations; partly because everything is constantly changing, and your luck can shift at any moment; partly because people are often fooled in their judgment about what is good or bad for them.
Almost every one in his turn has lamented over something which afterwards turned out to be the very best thing for him that could have happened—or rejoiced at an event which became the source of his greatest sufferings. The right state of mind has been finely portrayed by Shakespeare:
Almost everyone has, at some point, complained about something that later turned out to be the best thing that could have happened to them—or celebrated an event that ended up being the cause of their deepest pain. Shakespeare has beautifully captured the right state of mind:
I have felt so many quirks of joy and grief That the first face of neither, on the start, Can woman me unto't.49
I have experienced so many ups and downs of joy and grief that at first, neither emotion can truly define me. A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0
49 (return)
[ All's Well that Ends
Well, Act. ii. Sc. 2.]
49 (return)
[ All's Well that Ends
Well, Act. ii. Sc. 2.]
And, in general, it may be said that, if a man takes misfortunes quietly, it is because he knows that very many dreadful things may happen in the course of life; and so he looks upon the trouble of the moment as only a very small part of that which might come. This is the Stoic temper—never to be unmindful of the sad fate of humanity—condicionis humanoe oblitus; but always to remember that our existence is full of woe and misery: and that the ills to which we are exposed are innumerable. Wherever he be, a man need only cast a look around, to revive the sense of human misery: there before his eyes he can see mankind struggling and floundering in torment,—all for the sake of a wretched existence, barren and unprofitable!
And generally speaking, if a person faces hardships calmly, it’s because they understand that many terrible things can happen throughout life; so they view current troubles as just a tiny piece of what could come. This reflects a Stoic mindset—always being aware of the sad reality of humanity—but also remembering that our lives are filled with suffering and misery, and that the challenges we face are countless. Wherever someone is, they just need to look around to feel the weight of human suffering: right before their eyes, they can see people struggling and suffering, all for the sake of a miserable existence that is empty and unfulfilling!
If he remembers this, a man will not expect very much from life, but learn to accommodate himself to a world where all is relative and no perfect state exists;—always looking misfortune in the face, and if he cannot avoid it, meeting it with courage.
If he keeps this in mind, a man won’t expect too much from life but will adapt to a world where everything is relative and no perfect situation exists; always confronting misfortune head-on, and if he can’t escape it, facing it with bravery.
It should never be forgotten that misfortune, be it great or small, is the element in which we live. But that is no reason why a man should indulge in fretful complaints, and, like Beresford,50 pull a long face over the Miseries of Human Life,—and not a single hour is free from them; or still less, call upon the Deity at every flea-bite—in pulicis morsu Deum invocare. Our aim should be to look well about us, to ward off misfortune by going to meet it, to attain such perfection and refinement in averting the disagreeable things of life,—whether they come from our fellow-men or from the physical world,—that, like a clever fox, we may slip out of the way of every mishap, great or small; remembering that a mishap is generally only our own awkwardness in disguise.
It should never be forgotten that misfortune, whether big or small, is the environment in which we exist. But that doesn't mean a person should wallow in constant complaints or, like Beresford, frown over the Miseries of Human Life—where not a single hour is free from them; or even worse, call upon God for every little annoyance. Our goal should be to stay aware, to confront misfortune head-on, and to develop the skill to avoid the unpleasant aspects of life—whether they come from other people or the physical world—so that, like a clever fox, we can evade every setback, big or small; remembering that a setback is often just our own clumsiness in disguise.
50 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Rev.
James Beresford (1764-1840), miscellaneous writer. The full title of this,
his chief work, is "The Miseries of Human Life; or the last groans of
Timothy Testy and Samuel Sensitive, with a few supplementary sighs from
Mrs. Testy."]
50 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Rev. James Beresford (1764-1840), a varied writer. The complete title of his most significant work is "The Miseries of Human Life; or the final complaints of Timothy Testy and Samuel Sensitive, with a few extra sighs from Mrs. Testy."]
The main reason why misfortune falls less heavily upon us, if we have looked upon its occurrence as not impossible, and, as the saying is, prepared ourselves for it, may be this: if, before this misfortune comes, we have quietly thought over it as something which may or may not happen, the whole of its extent and range is known to us, and we can, at least, determine how far it will affect us; so that, if it really arrives, it does not depress us unduly—its weight is not felt to be greater than it actually is. But if no preparation has been made to meet it, and it comes unexpectedly, the mind is in a state of terror for the moment and unable to measure the full extent of the calamity; it seems so far-reaching in its effects that the victim might well think there was no limit to them; in any case, its range is exaggerated. In the same way, darkness and uncertainty always increase the sense of danger. And, of course, if we have thought over the possibility of misfortune, we have also at the same time considered the sources to which we shall look for help and consolation; or, at any rate, we have accustomed ourselves to the idea of it.
The main reason why misfortune affects us less if we have considered it a possibility and, as the saying goes, prepared for it, might be this: if we have calmly thought about the misfortune beforehand as something that could happen, we understand its full scope and can at least gauge how much it will impact us. So, if it actually happens, it doesn't weigh us down too much—its impact doesn’t feel worse than it really is. But if we haven’t prepared for it and it arrives unexpectedly, our minds can instantly panic and struggle to assess the full extent of the disaster; it seems to stretch out endlessly, making the victim feel like it knows no boundaries; in any case, its impact is often overstated. Similarly, darkness and uncertainty always heighten our sense of danger. And, of course, if we’ve considered the possibility of misfortune, we have also thought about where we might seek help and comfort; or, at the very least, we’ve gotten used to the idea of it.
There is nothing that better fits us to endure the misfortunes of life with composure, than to know for certain that everything that happens—from the smallest up to the greatest facts of existence—happens of necessity.51 A man soon accommodates himself to the inevitable—to something that must be; and if he knows that nothing can happen except of necessity, he will see that things cannot be other that they are, and that even the strangest chances in the world are just as much a product of necessity as phenomena which obey well-known rules and turn out exactly in accordance with expectation. Let me here refer to what I have said elsewhere on the soothing effect of the knowledge that all things are inevitable and a product of necessity.52
There’s nothing that helps us handle life’s challenges with calm better than knowing for sure that everything that happens—from the tiniest events to the biggest occurrences—happens out of necessity.51 A person quickly adapts to what’s inevitable—to things that must be; and if he understands that nothing can occur except out of necessity, he’ll realize that things can’t be different from how they are, and even the strangest events in the world are just as much a result of necessity as phenomena that follow well-known rules and happen exactly as expected. Let me refer to what I’ve mentioned elsewhere about the comforting effect of knowing that all things are inevitable and a product of necessity.52
51 (return)
[ This is a truth which I
have firmly established in my prize-essay on the Freedom of the Will,
where the reader will find a detailed explanation of the grounds on which
it rests. Cf. especially p. 60. [Schopenhauer's Works, 4th Edit., vol. iv.—Tr.]]
51 (return)
[ This is a truth that I have firmly established in my prize essay on the Freedom of the Will, where the reader will find a detailed explanation of the reasons behind it. See especially p. 60. [Schopenhauer's Works, 4th Edit., vol. iv.—Tr.]]
52 (return)
[ Cf. Welt als Wille und
Vorstellung, Bk. I. p. 361 (4th edit.).]
52 (return)
[ Cf. World as Will and Representation, Bk. I. p. 361 (4th edit.).]
If a man is steeped in the knowledge of this truth, he will, first of all, do what he can, and then readily endure what he must.
If a man truly understands this truth, he will first do what he can, and then willingly accept what he has to endure.
We may regard the petty vexations of life that are constantly happening, as designed to keep us in practice for bearing great misfortunes, so that we may not become completely enervated by a career of prosperity. A man should be as Siegfried, armed cap-à-pie, towards the small troubles of every day—those little differences we have with our fellow-men, insignificant disputes, unbecoming conduct in other people, petty gossip, and many other similar annoyances of life; he should not feel them at all, much less take them to heart and brood over them, but hold them at arm's length and push them out of his way, like stones that lie in the road, and upon no account think about them and give them a place in his reflections.
We might see the minor annoyances of life that keep happening as a way to prepare us for facing bigger challenges, so we don't become completely drained by constant success. A person should be like Siegfried, fully suited up, when it comes to the small troubles of everyday life—those little disagreements with others, trivial arguments, rude behavior from people, petty gossip, and other similar irritations; they shouldn’t affect him at all, let alone let him dwell on them. Instead, he should push them away like stones in the road, and under no circumstances should he think about them or give them space in his mind.
SECTION 52. What people commonly call Fate is, as a general rule,
nothing but their own stupid and foolish conduct. There is a fine passage in Homer,53 illustrating the truth of this remark, where the poet praises [GREEK: maetis]—shrewd council; and his advice is worthy of all attention. For if wickedness is atoned for only in another world, stupidity gets its reward here—although, now and then, mercy may be shown to the offender.
nothing but their own stupid and foolish conduct. There is a great quote in Homer,53 illustrating the truth of this remark, where the poet praises [GREEK: maetis]—shrewd counsel; and his advice deserves careful consideration. For if wickedness is only punished in the afterlife, stupidity is rewarded here—though, occasionally, mercy may be shown to the wrongdoer.
It is not ferocity but cunning that strikes fear into the heart and forebodes danger; so true it is that the human brain is a more terrible weapon than the lion's paw.
It's not brute force but cleverness that instills fear and signals danger; it's true that the human mind is a much more powerful weapon than a lion's paw.
The most finished man of the world would be one who was never irresolute and never in a hurry.
The most well-rounded person in the world would be someone who is never uncertain and never rushed.
SECTION 53. Courage comes next to prudence as a quality of mind very
essential to happiness. It is quite true that no one can endow himself with either, since a man inherits prudence from his mother and courage from his father; still, if he has these qualities, he can do much to develop them by means of resolute exercise.
essential to happiness. It is indeed true that no one can give themselves these traits, since a person inherits wisdom from their mother and bravery from their father; however, if someone possesses these qualities, they can do a lot to enhance them through determined practice.
In this world, where the game is played with loaded dice, a man must have a temper of iron, with armor proof to the blows of fate, and weapons to make his way against men. Life is one long battle; we have to fight at every step; and Voltaire very rightly says that if we succeed, it is at the point of the sword, and that we die with the weapon in our hand—on ne réussit dans ce monde qua la pointe de l'épee, et on meurt les armes à la main. It is a cowardly soul that shrinks or grows faint and despondent as soon as the storm begins to gather, or even when the first cloud appears on the horizon. Our motto should be No Surrender; and far from yielding to the ills of life, let us take fresh courage from misfortune:—
In this world, where the game is played with loaded dice, a person needs a strong will, with armor resistant to the blows of fate, and tools to carve out their path against others. Life is one long battle; we have to fight at every step; and Voltaire very rightly says that if we succeed, it is at the point of the sword, and that we die with the weapon in our hand—on ne réussit dans ce monde qua la pointe de l'épee, et on meurt les armes à la main. It is a cowardly spirit that shrinks or becomes weak and despondent as soon as a storm starts to gather, or even when the first cloud appears on the horizon. Our motto should be No Surrender; and rather than giving in to life's troubles, let's find fresh courage from misfortune:—
As long as the issue of any matter fraught with peril is still in doubt, and there is yet some possibility left that all may come right, no one should ever tremble or think of anything but resistance,—just as a man should not despair of the weather if he can see a bit of blue sky anywhere. Let our attitude be such that we should not quake even if the world fell in ruins about us:—
As long as there's still uncertainty about any risky situation, and there's even a small chance that things might turn out okay, no one should panic or think of anything other than fighting back—just like a person shouldn't lose hope about the weather if they can spot a bit of blue sky. We should stay strong enough that we wouldn't falter even if the world crumbled around us:—
Si fractus illabatur orbis Impavidum ferient ruinae.55
Si fractus illabatur orbis Impavidum ferient ruinae.55
Our whole life itself—let alone its blessings—would not be worth such a cowardly trembling and shrinking of the heart. Therefore, let us face life courageously and show a firm front to every ill:—
Our entire life—forget about its blessings—wouldn't be worth such cowardly fear and shrinking of the heart. So, let's confront life boldly and stand strong against every challenge:—
Quocirca vivite fortes Fortiaque adversis opponite pectora rebus.
Quocirca, live boldly and stand strong against tough challenges.
Still, it is possible for courage to be carried to an excess and to degenerate into rashness. It may even be said that some amount of fear is necessary, if we are to exist at all in the world, and cowardice is only the exaggerated form of it. This truth has been very well expressed by Bacon, in his account of Terror Panicus; and the etymological account which he gives of its meaning, is very superior to the ancient explanation preserved for us by Plutarch.56 He connects the expression with Pan the personification of Nature;57 and observes that fear is innate in every living thing, and, in fact, tends to its preservation, but that it is apt to come into play without due cause, and that man is especially exposed to it. The chief feature of this Panie Terror is that there is no clear notion of any definite danger bound up with it; that it presumes rather than knows that danger exists; and that, in case of need, it pleads fright itself as the reason for being afraid.
Still, it’s possible for courage to go too far and turn into recklessness. You could even say that some level of fear is necessary for our survival in the world, and cowardice is just an extreme version of that. This truth is well captured by Bacon in his discussion of Terror Panicus; and his explanation of its meaning is much better than the ancient one preserved by Plutarch. 56 He links the term to Pan, the embodiment of Nature; 57 and notes that fear is inherent in every living being and actually contributes to its survival. However, it can arise without proper reason, and humans are particularly susceptible to it. The main characteristic of this Panic Terror is that it doesn’t involve a clear understanding of any specific danger; it assumes that danger is present rather than knowing it for a fact, and in situations where it's needed, it uses fear itself as the justification for being afraid.
57 (return)
[ De Sapientia Veterum,
C. 6. Natura enim rerum omnibus viventibus indidit mentum ac
formidinem, vitae atque essentiae suae conservatricem, ac mala ingruentia
vitantem et depellentem. Verumtamen eaden natura modum tenere nescia est:
sed timoribus salutaribus semper vanos et innanes admiscet; adeo ut omnia
(si intus conspici darentur) Panicis terroribus plenissima sint praesertim
humana.]
57 (return)
[ De Sapientia Veterum,
C. 6. Nature has given all living things a mind and a fear, which protect their lives and essence, avoiding and repelling looming dangers. However, this same nature cannot maintain balance: it constantly mixes helpful fears with empty and meaningless ones; so that everything (if one could see within) is filled with panic, especially humans.]
CHAPTER V. — THE AGES OF LIFE.
There is a very fine saying of Voltaire's to the effect that every age of life has its own peculiar mental character, and that a man will feel completely unhappy if his mind is not in accordance with his years:—
There’s a great saying by Voltaire that every stage of life has its own unique mindset, and a person will feel entirely unhappy if their thoughts don’t align with their age:—
Qui n'a pas l'esprit de son âge, De son âge atout le malheur.
Qui n'a pas l'esprit de son époque, De son époque tant de malheur.
It will, therefore, be a fitting close to our speculations upon the nature of happiness, if we glance at the chances which the various periods of life produce in us.
It will, therefore, be a suitable conclusion to our thoughts on the nature of happiness if we take a look at the opportunities that different stages of life present to us.
Our whole life long it is the present, and the present alone, that we actually possess: the only difference is that at the beginning of life we look forward to a long future, and that towards the end we look back upon a long past; also that our temperament, but not our character, undergoes certain well-known changes, which make the present wear a different color at each period of life.
Our entire lives, it's the present, and the present alone, that we really have: the only difference is that at the beginning of life we hope for a long future, and as we near the end, we reflect on a long past; also, our temperament, but not our character, goes through certain familiar changes, which make the present appear different at each stage of life.
I have elsewhere stated that in childhood we are more given to using our intellect than our will; and I have explained why this is so.58 It is just for this reason that the first quarter of life is so happy: as we look back upon it in after years, it seems a sort of lost paradise. In childhood our relations with others are limited, our wants are few,—in a word, there is little stimulus for the will; and so our chief concern is the extension of our knowledge. The intellect—like the brain, which attains its full size in the seventh year,59 is developed early, though it takes time to mature; and it explores the whole world of its surroundings in its constant search for nutriment: it is then that existence is in itself an ever fresh delight, and all things sparkle with the charm of novelty.
I have mentioned before that in childhood we rely more on our intellect than our will; and I’ve explained why that is. It's precisely for this reason that the first part of life is so joyful: looking back on it in later years, it feels like a kind of lost paradise. In childhood, our interactions with others are limited, our needs are few—basically, there's not much that drives our will; so our main focus is on expanding our knowledge. The intellect—like the brain, which reaches its full size by the age of seven—is developed early on, although it takes time to fully mature; and it explores the entire world around it in its continuous quest for nourishment: it’s during this time that life is an endless source of joy, and everything shines with the allure of newness.
58 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Schopenhauer
refers to Die Welt als Wille und Vorstellung, Bk. II. c, 31, p. 451
(4th edit.), where he explains that this is due to the fact that at that
period of life the brain and nervous system are much more developed than
any other part of the organism.]
58 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Schopenhauer
refers to Die Welt als Wille und Vorstellung, Bk. II. c, 31, p. 451
(4th edit.), where he explains that this is because at that stage of life the brain and nervous system are significantly more developed than any other part of the body.]
59 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—This
statement is not quite correct. The weight of the brain increases rapidly
up to the seventh year, more slowly between the sixteenth and the
twentieth year, still more slowly till between thirty and forty years of
age, when it attains its maximum. At each decennial period after this, it
is supposed to decrease in weight on the average, an ounce for every ten
years.]
59 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—This
statement is not entirely accurate. The weight of the brain grows quickly until the seventh year, more gradually between the sixteenth and twentieth years, even more slowly until between thirty and forty years of age, when it reaches its peak. After that, it's believed to decrease in weight by about an ounce every ten years.]
This is why the years of childhood are like a long poem. For the function of poetry, as of all art, is to grasp the Idea—in the Platonic sense; in other words, to apprehend a particular object in such a way as to perceive its essential nature, the characteristics it has in common with all other objects of the same kind; so that a single object appears as the representative of a class, and the results of one experience hold good for a thousand.
This is why childhood years feel like a long poem. The purpose of poetry, like all art, is to capture the Idea—in the Platonic sense; in other words, to understand a specific object in such a way that we can see its essential nature, the traits it shares with all other objects of the same kind; so that one object serves as a representative of a group, and the outcomes of one experience apply to many.
It may be thought that my remarks are opposed to fact, and that the child is never occupied with anything beyond the individual objects or events which are presented to it from time to time, and then only in so far as they interest and excite its will for the moment; but this is not really the case. In those early years, life—in the full meaning of the word, is something so new and fresh, and its sensations are so keen and unblunted by repetition, that, in the midst of all its pursuits and without any clear consciousness of what it is doing, the child is always silently occupied in grasping the nature of life itself,—in arriving at its fundamental character and general outline by means of separate scenes and experiences; or, to use Spinoza's phraseology, the child is learning to see the things and persons about it sub specie aeternitatis,—as particular manifestations of universal law.
It might be thought that my comments contradict reality, and that a child is only focused on the individual objects or events that come their way, and only to the extent that those things catch their interest and excite them in the moment; but that's not actually true. In those early years, life—in every sense of the word—is something so new and vibrant, and its sensations are so intense and un dulled by familiarity, that amid all its activities and without any clear awareness of what it’s doing, the child is constantly engaged in grasping the essence of life itself—in understanding its basic nature and overall shape through various scenes and experiences; or, to use Spinoza's terminology, the child is learning to see the things and people around them sub specie aeternitatis,—as specific expressions of universal law.
The younger we are, then, the more does every individual object represent for us the whole class to which it belongs; but as the years increase, this becomes less and less the case. That is the reason why youthful impressions are so different from those of old age. And that it also why the slight knowledge and experience gained in childhood and youth afterwards come to stand as the permanent rubric, or heading, for all the knowledge acquired in later life,—those early forms of knowledge passing into categories, as it were, under which the results of subsequent experience are classified; though a clear consciousness of what is being done, does not always attend upon the process.
The younger we are, the more each individual object embodies the entire category it belongs to; but as we grow older, this connection becomes weaker. That's why youthful impressions feel so different from those in old age. It's also why the little knowledge and experiences we gain in childhood and youth serve as a lasting framework for all the knowledge we acquire later in life—those early insights becoming categories under which the results of future experiences are organized, even if we aren't always aware of this process happening.
In this way the earliest years of a man's life lay the foundation of his view of the world, whether it be shallow or deep; and although this view may be extended and perfected later on, it is not materially altered. It is an effect of this purely objective and therefore poetical view of the world,—essential to the period of childhood and promoted by the as yet undeveloped state of the volitional energy—that, as children, we are concerned much more with the acquisition of pure knowledge than with exercising the power of will. Hence that grave, fixed look observable in so many children, of which Raphael makes such a happy use in his depiction of cherubs, especially in the picture of the Sistine Madonna. The years of childhood are thus rendered so full of bliss that the memory of them is always coupled with longing and regret.
In this way, the early years of a person's life shape their perspective on the world, whether it's superficial or profound; and while this perspective might be expanded and refined later on, it doesn't change significantly. It's a result of this purely objective and therefore poetic view of the world—essential during childhood and influenced by the still-developing state of willpower—that, as children, we focus much more on gaining pure knowledge than on exercising our will. This explains the serious, intense expressions seen in many children, which Raphael captures beautifully in his portrayals of angels, especially in the painting of the Sistine Madonna. The years of childhood are filled with such joy that the memories of them are always tinged with longing and regret.
While we thus eagerly apply ourselves to learning the outward aspect of things, as the primitive method of understanding the objects about us, education aims at instilling into us ideas. But ideas furnish no information as to the real and essential nature of objects, which, as the foundation and true content of all knowledge, can be reached only by the process called intuition. This is a kind of knowledge which can in no wise be instilled into us from without; we must arrive at it by and for ourselves.
While we eagerly focus on learning the surface details of things, which is a basic way of understanding the world around us, education aims to instill ideas in us. However, ideas don’t really tell us about the true and essential nature of objects, which is the foundation and real substance of all knowledge and can only be reached through intuition. This type of knowledge cannot be taught to us from the outside; we have to discover it on our own.
Hence a man's intellectual as well as his moral qualities proceed from the depths of his own nature, and are not the result of external influences; and no educational scheme—of Pestalozzi, or of any one else—can turn a born simpleton into a man of sense. The thing is impossible! He was born a simpleton, and a simpleton he will die.
A person's intelligence and moral character come from their inner nature and aren't shaped by external factors. No educational program—whether it's Pestalozzi's or anyone else's—can turn a natural fool into a sensible person. It's simply not possible! They were born a fool, and they'll die a fool.
It is the depth and intensity of this early intuitive knowledge of the external world that explain why the experiences of childhood take such a firm hold on the memory. When we were young, we were completely absorbed in our immediate surroundings; there was nothing to distract our attention from them; we looked upon the objects about us as though they were the only ones of their kind, as though, indeed, nothing else existed at all. Later on, when we come to find out how many things there are in the world, this primitive state of mind vanishes, and with it our patience.
The depth and intensity of this early intuitive understanding of the outside world explain why childhood experiences stick so firmly in our memory. When we were kids, we were fully immersed in our surroundings; nothing distracted us from what was right in front of us. We saw the objects around us as if they were unique, as if nothing else existed at all. Later, when we discover how many things there are in the world, that simple mindset fades away, taking our patience with it.
I have said elsewhere60 that the world, considered as object,—in other words, as it is presented to us objectively,—wears in general a pleasing aspect; but that in the world, considered as subject,—that is, in regard to its inner nature, which is will,—pain and trouble predominate. I may be allowed to express the matter, briefly, thus: the world is glorious to look at, but dreadful in reality.
I have mentioned elsewhere60 that the world, when viewed objectively—meaning as it is presented to us—generally seems pleasing; however, when we look at the world subjectively—referring to its inner nature, which is will—pain and trouble are predominant. To put it simply: the world looks beautiful, but the reality is terrifying.
60 (return)
[ Die Welt als Wille und
Vorstellung, Bk. II. c. 31, p. 426-7 (4th Edit.), to which the reader
is referred for a detailed explanation of my meaning.]
60 (return)
[ The World as Will and Representation, Bk. II. c. 31, p. 426-7 (4th Edit.), to which the reader is referred for a detailed explanation of my meaning.]
Accordingly, we find that, in the years of childhood, the world is much better known to us on its outer or objective side, namely, as the presentation of will, than on the side of its inner nature, namely, as the will itself. Since the objective side wears a pleasing aspect, and the inner or subjective side, with its tale of horror, remains as yet unknown, the youth, as his intelligence develops, takes all the forms of beauty that he sees, in nature and in art, for so many objects of blissful existence; they are so beautiful to the outward eye that, on their inner side, they must, he thinks, be much more beautiful still. So the world lies before him like another Eden; and this is the Arcadia in which we are all born.
As a result, we discover that during childhood, we understand the world much better in terms of its outward or objective aspects, meaning how it presents itself to our will, rather than its inner nature, which is the will itself. Since the objective side appears attractive and the inner or subjective side, with its darker realities, remains unfamiliar, a young person, as they grow smarter, views all the beautiful things they see in nature and art as sources of happiness. They seem so lovely to the eye that it leads them to assume that their inner essence must be even more beautiful. So, the world appears to them like another Eden; this is the paradise where we all come into the world.
A little later, this state of mind gives birth to a thirst for real life—the impulse to do and suffer—which drives a man forth into the hurly-burly of the world. There he learns the other side of existence—the inner side, the will, which is thwarted at every step. Then comes the great period of disillusion, a period of very gradual growth; but once it has fairly begun, a man will tell you that he has got over all his false notions—l'âge des illusions est passé; and yet the process is only beginning, and it goes on extending its sway and applying more and more to the whole of life.
A little later, this mindset creates a desire for real life—the urge to take action and endure—which pushes a person into the chaos of the world. There, they discover the other side of existence—the inner self, which is blocked at every turn. Then comes the significant period of disillusionment, a time of very slow growth; but once it starts, a person will tell you that they’ve moved past all their misconceptions—l'âge des illusions est passé; and yet the process is only beginning, and it continues to expand its influence, increasingly affecting all aspects of life.
So it may be said that in childhood, life looks like the scenery in a theatre, as you view it from a distance; and that in old age it is like the same scenery when you come up quite close to it.
So it can be said that in childhood, life looks like a set in a theater, seen from a distance; and in old age, it resembles that same set when you're right up close to it.
And, lastly, there is another circumstance that contributes to the happiness of childhood. As spring commences, the young leaves on the trees are similar in color and much the same in shape; and in the first years of life we all resemble one another and harmonize very well. But with puberty divergence begins; and, like the radii of a circle, we go further and further apart.
And finally, there's another factor that adds to the happiness of childhood. When spring starts, the new leaves on the trees are similar in color and shape; in our early years, we all look alike and get along really well. But when puberty hits, things start to change; like the rays of a circle, we drift further apart.
The period of youth, which forms the remainder of this earlier half of our existence—and how many advantages it has over the later half!—is troubled and made miserable by the pursuit of happiness, as though there were no doubt that it can be met with somewhere in life,—a hope that always ends in failure and leads to discontent. An illusory image of some vague future bliss—born of a dream and shaped by fancy—floats before our eyes; and we search for the reality in vain. So it is that the young man is generally dissatisfied with the position in which he finds himself, whatever it may be; he ascribes his disappointment solely to the state of things that meets him on his first introduction to life, when he had expected something very different; whereas it is only the vanity and wretchedness of human life everywhere that he is now for the first time experiencing.
The time of youth, which makes up the rest of this first half of our lives—and it has so many advantages over the second half!—is troubled and made miserable by the quest for happiness, as if there’s no doubt it can be found somewhere in life—a hope that always ends in failure and leads to discontent. A confusing vision of some unclear future happiness—born from a dream and shaped by imagination—hovers before us; and we search for the reality in vain. That’s why young people are usually dissatisfied with their situation, whatever it may be; they blame their disappointment solely on their initial experience with life, when they expected something very different; when in fact it’s just the emptiness and misery of human life everywhere that they are encountering for the first time.
It would be a great advantage to a young man if his early training could eradicate the idea that the world has a great deal to offer him. But the usual result of education is to strengthen this delusion; and our first ideas of life are generally taken from fiction rather than from fact.
It would be really beneficial for a young man if his early training could get rid of the notion that the world has a lot to give him. However, the typical outcome of education is to reinforce this misconception; and our initial impressions of life usually come from fiction rather than reality.
In the bright dawn of our youthful days, the poetry of life spreads out a gorgeous vision before us, and we torture ourselves by longing to see it realized. We might as well wish to grasp the rainbow! The youth expects his career to be like an interesting romance; and there lies the germ of that disappointment which I have been describing.61 What lends a charm to all these visions is just the fact that they are visionary and not real, and that in contemplating them we are in the sphere of pure knowledge, which is sufficient in itself and free from the noise and struggle of life. To try and realize those visions is to make them an object of will—a process which always involves pain.62
In the bright dawn of our youthful days, the poetry of life presents a beautiful vision before us, and we torture ourselves by longing to see it become real. We might as well wish to catch the rainbow! Young people expect their careers to be like an exciting romance; and that’s where the seed of disappointment I’ve been talking about is rooted. What makes all these visions appealing is that they are just that—visions and not reality—and in contemplating them, we exist in a realm of pure knowledge, which is enough on its own and free from the noise and struggle of life. Trying to bring those visions to life turns them into something we actively pursue—a process that always involves pain.
62 (return)
[ Let me refer the reader,
if he is interested in the subject, to the volume already cited, chapter
37.]
62 (return)
[ If you're interested in the topic, I recommend checking out the previously mentioned volume, chapter 37.]
If the chief feature of the earlier half of life is a never-satisfied longing after happiness, the later half is characterized by the dread of misfortune. For, as we advance in years, it becomes in a greater or less degree clear that all happiness is chimerical in its nature, and that pain alone is real. Accordingly, in later years, we, or, at least, the more prudent amongst us, are more intent upon eliminating what is painful from our lives and making our position secure, than on the pursuit of positive pleasure. I may observe, by the way, that in old age, we are better able to prevent misfortunes from coming, and in youth better able to bear them when they come.
If the main aspect of the first half of life is a constant craving for happiness, the second half is marked by a fear of misfortune. As we get older, it becomes increasingly clear that true happiness is often an illusion and that pain is the only real experience. Therefore, in our later years, we, or at least the more cautious among us, focus more on removing pain from our lives and securing our situation rather than chasing after pleasure. I should mention that in old age, we are better equipped to avoid misfortunes, while in youth we are better at handling them when they arise.
In my young days, I was always pleased to hear a ring at my door: ah! thought I, now for something pleasant. But in later life my feelings on such occasions were rather akin to dismay than to pleasure: heaven help me! thought I, what am I to do? A similar revulsion of feeling in regard to the world of men takes place in all persons of any talent or distinction. For that very reason they cannot be said properly to belong to the world; in a greater or less degree, according to the extent of their superiority, they stand alone. In their youth they have a sense of being abandoned by the world; but later on, they feel as though they had escaped it. The earlier feeling is an unpleasant one, and rests upon ignorance; the second is pleasurable—for in the meantime they have come to know what the world is.
In my younger days, I always felt happy to hear a ring at my door: ah! I thought, now something nice is happening. But later in life, my feelings in those moments were more like dread than joy: heaven help me! I thought, what am I supposed to do? A similar shift in feelings about the world of people happens to anyone with talent or distinction. Because of that, they can’t be said to truly belong to the world; to varying degrees, depending on how much better they are, they stand apart. In their youth, they feel like they've been rejected by the world; but later, they feel like they’ve escaped it. The first feeling is uncomfortable and stems from ignorance; the second is pleasurable—because by then, they have come to understand what the world really is.
The consequence of this is that, as compared with the earlier, the later half of life, like the second part of a musical period, has less of passionate longing and more restfulness about it. And why is this the case Simply because, in youth, a man fancies that there is a prodigious amount of happiness and pleasure to be had in the world, only that it is difficult to come by it; whereas, when he becomes old, he knows that there is nothing of the kind; he makes his mind completely at ease on the matter, enjoys the present hour as well as he can, and even takes a pleasure in trifles.
The result of this is that, compared to earlier years, the later half of life, like the second part of a musical piece, is more about relaxation and less about intense longing. Why is this? It's because, in youth, a person believes there’s a vast amount of happiness and pleasure available, but it’s hard to reach. However, as he grows older, he realizes that’s not the case; he becomes more at peace with this understanding, makes the most of the present moment, and even finds joy in small things.
The chief result gained by experience of life is clearness of view. This is what distinguishes the man of mature age, and makes the world wear such a different aspect from that which it presented in his youth or boyhood. It is only then that he sees things quite plain, and takes them for that which they really are: while in earlier years he saw a phantom-world, put together out of the whims and crotchets of his own mind, inherited prejudice and strange delusion: the real world was hidden from him, or the vision of it distorted. The first thing that experience finds to do is to free us from the phantoms of the brain—those false notions that have been put into us in youth.
The main thing we gain from life experience is clarity of perspective. This is what sets apart an older person and makes the world look so different from how it appeared in their youth or childhood. It's only then that they see things clearly and accept them for what they genuinely are, while in their younger years they perceived a world of illusions created from their own whims, inherited biases, and strange misconceptions: the real world was either obscured or distorted for them. The first task of experience is to liberate us from the illusions of the mind—those false ideas that were instilled in us during our youth.
To prevent their entrance at all would, of course, be the best form of education, even though it were only negative in aim: but it would be a task full of difficulty. At first the child's horizon would have to be limited as much as possible, and yet within that limited sphere none but clear and correct notions would have to be given; only after the child had properly appreciated everything within it, might the sphere be gradually enlarged; care being always taken that nothing was left obscure, or half or wrongly understood. The consequence of this training would be that the child's notions of men and things would always be limited and simple in their character; but, on the other hand, they would be clear and correct, and only need to be extended, not to be rectified. The same line might be pursued on into the period of youth. This method of education would lay special stress upon the prohibition of novel reading; and the place of novels would be taken by suitable biographical literature—the life of Franklin, for instance, or Moritz' Anton Reiser.622
To completely prevent their exposure would definitely be the best form of education, even if it were just a negative approach: but it would be a very challenging task. Initially, the child's world would need to be narrowed as much as possible, and within that limited space, only clear and accurate ideas should be introduced; only after the child fully understood everything within it could the world be gradually expanded, always ensuring that nothing was left unclear or misunderstood. The result of this training would be that the child's understanding of people and things would always be limited and straightforward; however, on the positive side, they would be clear and accurate, only needing to be expanded, not corrected. The same approach could continue into their teenage years. This educational method would place a strong emphasis on avoiding novel reading; suitable biographical literature would take the place of novels—like the life of Franklin, for example, or Moritz's *Anton Reiser* .622
622 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Moritz
was a miscellaneous writer of the last century (1757-93). His Anton
Reiser, composed in the form of a novel, is practically an
autobiography.]
622 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—Moritz was a diverse writer from the last century (1757-93). His Anton Reiser, written as a novel, is basically an autobiography.]
In our early days we fancy that the leading events in our life, and the persons who are going to play an important part in it, will make their entrance to the sound of drums and trumpets; but when, in old age, we look back, we find that they all came in quite quietly, slipped in, as it were, by the side-door, almost unnoticed.
In our younger years, we imagine that the major events in our lives and the people who will play significant roles will arrive with grand fanfare, but when we look back in old age, we see that they all came in quietly, slipping in through the side door, almost unnoticed.
From the point of view we have been taking up until now, life may be compared to a piece of embroidery, of which, during the first half of his time, a man gets a sight of the right side, and during the second half, of the wrong. The wrong side is not so pretty as the right, but it is more instructive; it shows the way in which the threads have been worked together.
From the perspective we've been discussing so far, life can be likened to a piece of embroidery. In the first half of his life, a person sees the front side, and in the second half, the back side. The back side isn't as beautiful as the front, but it's more informative; it reveals how the threads have been woven together.
Intellectual superiority, even if it is of the highest kind, will not secure for a man a preponderating place in conversation until after he is forty years of age. For age and experience, though they can never be a substitute for intellectual talent, may far outweigh it; and even in a person of the meanest capacity, they give a certain counterpoise to the power of an extremely intellectual man, so long as the latter is young. Of course I allude here to personal superiority, not to the place a man may gain by his works.
Being intellectually superior, no matter how impressive it is, won't guarantee someone a dominant role in conversation until they're at least forty. While age and experience can’t replace intellectual talent, they can often hold more weight; even someone with minimal ability can balance out the influence of a very smart person, as long as that person is still young. I’m referring here to personal superiority, not the recognition someone might earn through their work.
And on passing his fortieth year, any man of the slightest power of mind—any man, that is, who has more than the sorry share of intellect with which Nature has endowed five-sixths of mankind—will hardly fail to show some trace of misanthropy. For, as is natural, he has by that time inferred other people's character from an examination of his own; with the result that he has been gradually disappointed to find that in the qualities of the head or in those of the heart—and usually in both—he reaches a level to which they do not attain; so he gladly avoids having anything more to do with them. For it may be said, in general, that every man will love or hate solitude—in other Words, his own society—just in proportion as he is worth anything in himself. Kant has some remarks upon this kind of misanthropy in his Critique of the Faculty of Judgment.63
And by the time a man turns forty, anyone with even a bit of intelligence—anyone who has more intellect than the unfortunate majority Nature has given to five-sixths of humanity—will likely show some signs of misanthropy. Naturally, he has by then figured out other people's characters by reflecting on his own; as a result, he gradually becomes disappointed to find that when it comes to intelligence or empathy—and often both—he reaches a level that they don’t. So, he happily avoids interacting with them. In general, it can be said that everyone will either love or hate being alone—in other words, their own company—depending on how much they value themselves. Kant has some thoughts on this kind of misanthropy in his Critique of the Faculty of Judgment.63
63 (return)
[ Kritik der Urtheilskraft,
Part I, §29, Note ad fin.]
63 (return)
[ Critique of Judgment,
Part I, §29, Note at the end.]
In a young man, it is a bad sign, as well from an intellectual as from a moral point of view, if he is precocious in understanding the ways of the world, and in adapting himself to its pursuits; if he at once knows how to deal with men, and enters upon life, as it were, fully prepared. It argues a vulgar nature. On the other hand, to be surprised and astonished at the way people act, and to be clumsy and cross-grained in having to do with them, indicates a character of the nobler sort.
In a young man, it's a bad sign, both intellectually and morally, if he's quick to grasp the ways of the world and knows how to fit in with its pursuits; if he immediately understands how to deal with people and steps into life, so to speak, fully prepared. This suggests a shallow nature. Conversely, being surprised and astonished by how people behave, and being awkward and rough around the edges in dealing with them, indicates a more noble character.
The cheerfulness and vivacity of youth are partly due to the fact that, when we are ascending the hill of life, death is not visible: it lies down at the bottom of the other side. But once we have crossed the top of the hill, death comes in view—death—which, until then, was known to us only by hearsay. This makes our spirits droop, for at the same time we begin to feel that our vital powers are on the ebb. A grave seriousness now takes the place of that early extravagance of spirit; and the change is noticeable even in the expression of a man's face. As long as we are young, people may tell us what they please! we look upon life as endless and use our time recklessly; but the older we become, the more we practice economy. For towards the close of life, every day we live gives us the same kind of sensation as the criminal experiences at every step on his way to be tried.
The joy and energy of youth come partly from the fact that, while we’re climbing the hill of life, death isn't in sight; it’s waiting at the bottom on the other side. But once we reach the top of the hill, death comes into view—death, which we only knew about through stories until then. This brings our spirits down because we start to feel that our energy is fading. A serious attitude replaces the carefree excitement of youth, and you can see this change in a person’s face. When we’re young, people can say whatever they want! We see life as endless and waste our time; but as we get older, we become more careful with it. Towards the end of life, each day feels like the kind of tension a criminal feels at every step on their way to trial.
From the standpoint of youth, life seems to stretch away into an endless future; from the standpoint of old age, to go back but a little way into the past; so that, at the beginning, life presents us with a picture in which the objects appear a great way off, as though we had reversed our telescope; while in the end everything seems so close. To see how short life is, a man must have grown old, that is to say, he must have lived long.
From a young person's perspective, life looks like it stretches out into an infinite future; from the perspective of old age, it seems we can only look back a little way into the past. At the start, life shows us a view where things appear distant, almost like we’ve flipped our telescope around; by the end, everything feels so near. To truly understand how short life is, a person needs to have aged, meaning they must have lived for a long time.
On the other hand, as the years increase, things look smaller, one and all; and Life, which had so firm and stable a base in the days of our youth, now seems nothing but a rapid flight of moments, every one of them illusory: we have come to see that the whole world is vanity!
On the other hand, as the years go by, everything seems smaller, all around; and Life, which felt so solid and stable in our youth, now seems like just a quick series of moments, each one deceptive: we’ve come to realize that the whole world is just vanity!
Time itself seems to go at a much slower pace when we are young; so that not only is the first quarter of life the happiest, it is also the longest of all; it leaves more memories behind it. If a man were put to it, he could tell you more out of the first quarter of his life than out of two of the remaining periods. Nay, in the spring of life, as in the spring of the year, the days reach a length that is positively tiresome; but in the autumn, whether of the year or of life, though they are short, they are more genial and uniform.
Time seems to move much slower when we’re young; so not only is the first quarter of life the happiest, but it’s also the longest of all—it leaves behind more memories. If a person was asked, they could share more about their first quarter of life than about two of the later stages. In the spring of life, just like in the spring of the year, the days can feel so long that they become exhausting; but in the autumn, whether of the year or of life, even though the days are short, they are warmer and more consistent.
But why is it that to an old man his past life appears so short? For this reason: his memory is short; and so he fancies that his life has been short too. He no longer remembers the insignificant parts of it, and much that was unpleasant is now forgotten; how little, then, there is left! For, in general, a man's memory is as imperfect as his intellect; and he must make a practice of reflecting upon the lessons he has learned and the events he has experienced, if he does not want them both to sink gradually into the gulf of oblivion. Now, we are unaccustomed to reflect upon matters of no importance, or, as a rule, upon things that we have found disagreeable, and yet that is necessary if the memory of them is to be preserved. But the class of things that may be called insignificant is continually receiving fresh additions: much that wears an air of importance at first, gradually becomes of no consequence at all from the fact of its frequent repetition; so that in the end we actually lose count of the number of times it happens. Hence we are better able to remember the events of our early than of our later years. The longer we live, the fewer are the things that we can call important or significant enough to deserve further consideration, and by this alone can they be fixed in the memory; in other words, they are forgotten as soon as they are past. Thus it is that time runs on, leaving always fewer traces of its passage.
But why does life seem so short to an old man? It's simple: his memory is short, so he thinks his life has been short too. He doesn't remember the trivial parts, and a lot of the unpleasant stuff is forgotten; so, there’s little left! Generally, a person's memory is as flawed as their thinking; they need to regularly reflect on the lessons they've learned and the experiences they've had, or both will gradually fade into forgetfulness. We usually don’t bother to reflect on unimportant matters, or things we've found uncomfortable, but doing so is necessary to keep those memories alive. However, the category of things that seem insignificant keeps growing: what initially seems important often loses its value through repetition, making us lose track of how many times it happens. This is why we tend to remember events from our early years better than those from later in life. The longer we live, the fewer things we consider important or significant enough to ponder on, and those are the only ones that can stick in our memory; everything else is forgotten as soon as it passes. That's how time keeps moving forward, leaving fewer traces of its passing.
Further, if disagreeable things have happened to us, we do not care to ruminate upon them, least of all when they touch our vanity, as is usually the case; for few misfortunes fall upon us for which we can be held entirely blameless. So people are very ready to forget many things that are disagreeable, as well as many that are unimportant.
Furthermore, if unpleasant things happen to us, we don't like to dwell on them, especially when they challenge our pride, which is often the case; because few misfortunes occur where we can be completely innocent. So, people are quite willing to forget a lot of unpleasant things, as well as many that are trivial.
It is from this double cause that our memory is so short; and a man's recollection of what has happened always becomes proportionately shorter, the more things that have occupied him in life. The things we did in years gone by, the events that happened long ago, are like those objects on the coast which, to the seafarer on his outward voyage, become smaller every minute, more unrecognizable and harder to distinguish.
It’s because of this double reason that our memory is so short; a person’s memory of past events gets shorter in proportion to how many things have filled their life. The things we did years ago, the events that happened a long time back, are like the objects on the coast that, to a sailor on their way out, grow smaller every minute, becoming less recognizable and harder to distinguish.
Again, it sometimes happens that memory and imagination will call up some long past scene as vividly as if it had occurred only yesterday; so that the event in question seems to stand very near to the present time. The reason of this is that it is impossible to call up all the intervening period in the same vivid way, as there is no one figure pervading it which can be taken in at a glance; and besides, most of the things that happened in that period are forgotten, and all that remains of it is the general knowledge that we have lived through it—a mere notion of abstract existence, not a direct vision of some particular experience. It is this that causes some single event of long ago to appear as though it took place but yesterday: the intervening time vanishes, and the whole of life looks incredibly short. Nay, there are occasional moments in old age when we can scarcely believe that we are so advanced in years, or that the long past lying behind us has had any real existence—a feeling which is mainly due to the circumstance that the present always seems fixed and immovable as we look at it. These and similar mental phenomena are ultimately to be traced to the fact that it is not our nature in itself, but only the outward presentation of it, that lies in time, and that the present is the point of contact between the world as subject and the world as object.64
Sometimes, memory and imagination can bring back a scene from long ago as clearly as if it happened just yesterday, making that event feel very close to the present. This happens because we can't recall the entire time in between with the same clarity; there's no single dominant figure throughout that period we can grasp in an instant. Plus, most things that occurred during that time are forgotten, leaving us with just a general sense that we lived through it—a vague idea of existence rather than a specific memory. That's why a single event from the past can feel like it happened only yesterday: the time in between fades away, making life seem incredibly brief. In fact, there are times in old age when we can hardly believe how far we’ve aged or that the distant past really existed at all—a feeling that comes mainly from the present seeming so stable and unchanging as we view it. These moments and similar mental experiences ultimately stem from the fact that it’s not our true nature that exists in time, but only how it’s outwardly presented; the present is the connection point between our internal experiences and the external world.
64 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—By
this remark Schopenhauer means that will, which, as he argues,
forms the inner reality underlying all the phenomena of life and nature,
is not in itself affected by time; but that, on the other hand, time is
necessary for the objectification of the will, for the will as presented
in the passing phenomena of the world. Time is thus definable as the
condition of change, and the present time as the only point of contact
between reality and appearance.]
64 (return)
[ Translator's Note.—By this remark, Schopenhauer suggests that will—which he argues is the fundamental reality behind all the events and aspects of life and nature—is not intrinsically influenced by time. However, time is essential for the manifestation of the will, as it is represented in the fleeting events of the world. Therefore, time can be defined as the condition for change, and the present moment as the sole connection between reality and appearance.]
Again, why is it that in youth we can see no end to the years that seem to lie before us? Because we are obliged to find room for all the things we hope to attain in life. We cram the years so full of projects that if we were to try and carry them all out, death would come prematurely though we reached the age of Methuselah.
Again, why is it that when we’re young, the years ahead seem endless? It's because we feel the need to make space for everything we want to achieve in life. We fill those years with so many plans that if we tried to accomplish them all, we’d meet our end long before we even reached a ripe old age like Methuselah.
Another reason why life looks so long when we are young, is that we are apt to measure its length by the few years we have already lived. In those early years things are new to us, and so they appear important; we dwell upon them after they have happened and often call them to mind; and thus in youth life seems replete with incident, and therefore of long duration.
Another reason life seems so long when we’re young is that we tend to measure its length by the few years we’ve already experienced. In those early years, everything is new to us, making it feel significant; we reflect on those experiences afterward and often remember them; as a result, life feels full of events in our youth, giving the impression that it lasts a long time.
Sometimes we credit ourselves with a longing to be in some distant spot, whereas, in truth, we are only longing to have the time back again which we spent there—days when we were younger and fresher than we are now. In those moments Time mocks us by wearing the mask of space; and if we travel to the spot, we can see how much we have been deceived.
Sometimes we convince ourselves that we long to be in some far-off place, when really, we just wish we could have back the time we spent there—days when we were younger and livelier than we are now. In those moments, Time plays tricks on us by pretending to be space; and if we visit that place, we realize how much we've been misled.
There are two ways of reaching a great age, both of which presuppose a sound constitution as a conditio sine quâ non. They may be illustrated by two lamps, one of which burns a long time with very little oil, because it has a very thin wick; and the other just as long, though it has a very thick one, because there is plenty of oil to feed it. Here, the oil is the vital energy, and the difference in the wick is the manifold way in which the vital energy is used.
There are two ways to live a long life, both of which require a healthy body as a must. They can be compared to two lamps, one of which lasts a long time with very little oil because it has a very thin wick; the other lasts just as long, even though it has a thick wick, because it has plenty of oil to sustain it. In this analogy, the oil represents vital energy, and the difference in the wicks symbolizes the various ways that vital energy is utilized.
Up to our thirty-sixth year, we may be compared, in respect of the way in which we use our vital energy, to people who live on the interest of their money: what they spend to-day, they have again to-morrow. But from the age of thirty-six onwards, our position is like that of the investor who begins to entrench upon his capital. At first he hardly notices any difference at all, as the greater part of his expenses is covered by the interest of his securities; and if the deficit is but slight, he pays no attention to it. But the deficit goes on increasing, until he awakes to the fact that it is becoming more serious every day: his position becomes less and less secure, and he feels himself growing poorer and poorer, while he has no expectation of this drain upon his resources coming to an end. His fall from wealth to poverty becomes faster every moment—like the fall of a solid body in space, until at last he has absolutely nothing left. A man is truly in a woeful plight if both the terms of this comparison—his vital energy and his wealth—really begin to melt away at one and the same time. It is the dread of this calamity that makes love of possession increase with age.
Up to our thirty-sixth year, we can be compared, in terms of how we use our life energy, to people living off the interest of their money: what they spend today, they have again tomorrow. But from the age of thirty-six onwards, our situation resembles that of an investor who starts drawing from their capital. At first, they hardly notice any difference since most of their expenses are covered by the interest from their investments; if the deficit is minor, they don’t pay much attention to it. However, the deficit keeps growing, until they realize it’s becoming more serious each day: their situation becomes increasingly unstable, and they feel themselves getting poorer and poorer, without any expectation of this drain on their resources ending. Their decline from wealth to poverty accelerates with every moment—like a solid object falling through space—until eventually, they have absolutely nothing left. A person is truly in a dire situation if both aspects of this comparison—his life energy and his wealth—begin to diminish at the same time. It is the fear of this disaster that makes the desire for possession grow stronger with age.
On the other hand, at the beginning of life, in the years before we attain majority, and for some little time afterwards—the state of our vital energy puts us on a level with those who each year lay by a part of their interest and add it to their capital: in other words, not only does their interest come in regularly, but the capital is constantly receiving additions. This happy condition of affairs is sometimes brought about—with health as with money—under the watchful care of some honest guardian. O happy youth, and sad old age!
On the other hand, in the early years of our lives, before we reach adulthood, and for a short while after that, our energy levels are comparable to those who save a portion of their earnings each year and reinvest it: not only do they regularly receive interest, but their capital keeps growing. This fortunate situation can sometimes be maintained—just like managing finances—under the careful supervision of a trustworthy mentor. Oh, the joy of youth, and the sorrow of old age!
Nevertheless, a man should economize his strength even when he is young. Aristotle65 observes that amongst those who were victors at Olympia only two or three gained a prize at two different periods, once in boyhood and then again when they came to be men; and the reason of this was that the premature efforts which the training involved, so completely exhausted their powers that they failed to last on into manhood. As this is true of muscular, so it is still more true of nervous energy, of which all intellectual achievements are the manifestation. Hence, those infant prodigies—ingenia praecoda—the fruit of a hot-house education, who surprise us by their cleverness as children, afterwards turn out very ordinary folk. Nay, the manner in which boys are forced into an early acquaintance with the ancient tongues may, perhaps, be to blame for the dullness and lack of judgment which distinguish so many learned persons.
Nevertheless, a man should conserve his strength even when he is young. Aristotle observes that among those who were champions at Olympia, only two or three won prizes at different times, once in their youth and then again as adults; the reason for this was that the intense efforts required by their training completely drained their energy, preventing them from maintaining their abilities into adulthood. This is true for physical strength, but even more so for mental energy, which showcases all intellectual accomplishments. Thus, those child prodigies—the results of an overly intensive education—who impress us with their talent as kids often turn out to be quite ordinary as adults. In fact, the way boys are pushed into an early study of ancient languages may contribute to the dullness and poor judgment that characterize many educated individuals.
I have said that almost every man's character seems to be specially suited to some one period of life, so that on reaching it the man is at his best. Some people are charming so long as they are young, and afterwards there is nothing attractive about them; others are vigorous and active in manhood, and then lose all the value they possess as they advance in years; many appear to best advantage in old age, when their character assumes a gentler tone, as becomes men who have seen the world and take life easily. This is often the case with the French.
I’ve mentioned that almost everyone’s personality seems to fit a specific stage of life, so when they reach it, they’re at their best. Some people are captivating when they’re young, but after that, they lose their appeal; others are full of energy and vitality in their middle years, only to become less interesting as they get older; and many shine the brightest in their old age, adopting a softer demeanor, like those who have experienced life and take it in stride. This is often true of the French.
This peculiarity must be due to the fact that the man's character has something in it akin to the qualities of youth or manhood or old age—something which accords with one or another of these periods of life, or perhaps acts as a corrective to its special failings.
This uniqueness must be because the man's character has traits similar to the qualities of youth, adulthood, or old age—something that aligns with one of these life stages, or maybe serves as a counterbalance to its specific shortcomings.
The mariner observes the progress he makes only by the way in which objects on the coast fade away into the distance and apparently decrease in size. In the same way a man becomes conscious that he is advancing in years when he finds that people older than himself begin to seem young to him.
The sailor notices his progress only by watching how coastal objects fade into the distance and seem to get smaller. Similarly, a person becomes aware of getting older when they start to see people who are older than them as looking young.
It has already been remarked that the older a man becomes, the fewer are the traces left in his mind by all that he sees, does or experiences, and the cause of this has been explained. There is thus a sense in which it may be said that it is only in youth that a man lives with a full degree of consciousness, and that he is only half alive when he is old. As the years advance, his consciousness of what goes on about him dwindles, and the things of life hurry by without making any impression upon him, just as none is made by a work of art seen for the thousandth time. A man does what his hand finds to do, and afterwards he does not know whether he has done it or not.
It has already been noted that as a man gets older, the fewer impressions are left in his mind by everything he sees, does, or experiences, and the reasons for this have been explained. In a way, it can be said that only in youth does a man live with full awareness, while he is only half alive when he is old. As the years go by, his awareness of what happens around him diminishes, and life's events pass by without leaving any impact on him, just like a piece of art viewed for the thousandth time. A man does what needs to be done, and afterward he can't even remember if he did it.
As life becomes more and more unconscious, the nearer it approaches the point at which all consciousness ceases, the course of time itself seems to increase in rapidity. In childhood all the things and circumstances of life are novel; and that is sufficient to awake us to the full consciousness of existence: hence, at that age, the day seems of such immense length. The same thing happens when we are traveling: one month seems longer then than four spent at home. Still, though time seems to last longer when we are young or on a journey, the sense of novelty does not prevent it from now and then in reality hanging heavily upon our hands under both these circumstances, at any rate more than is the case when we are old or staying at home. But the intellect gradually becomes so rubbed down and blunted by long habituation to such impressions that things have a constant tendency to produce less and less impression upon us as they pass by; and this makes time seem increasingly less important, and therefore shorter in duration: the hours of the boy are longer than the days of the old man. Accordingly, time goes faster and faster the longer we live, like a ball rolling down a hill. Or, to take another example: as in a revolving disc, the further a point lies from the centre, the more rapid is its rate of progression, so it is in the wheel of life; the further you stand from the beginning, the faster time moves for you. Hence it may be said that as far as concerns the immediate sensation that time makes upon our minds, the length of any given year is in direct proportion to the number of times it will divide our whole life: for instance, at the age of fifty the year appears to us only one-tenth as long as it did at the age of five.
As life becomes more and more automatic, the closer it gets to the point where all awareness ends, time itself seems to speed up. In childhood, everything in life is new, and that alone is enough to make us fully aware of existence: that's why, at that age, a day feels so incredibly long. The same thing happens when we travel: a month feels longer than four months spent at home. Yet, even though time seems to stretch out when we’re young or on a trip, the sense of novelty doesn't stop it from sometimes dragging on in those situations, more so than when we’re older or at home. But our minds gradually wear down and dull from familiarity with such experiences, causing things to have less and less impact on us as they pass by; this makes time appear increasingly less significant and, therefore, shorter in duration: a child’s hours feel longer than an old man’s days. Consequently, time seems to fly by faster the longer we live, like a ball rolling down a hill. Or, to use another example: just like in a spinning disc, the further a point is from the center, the faster it moves, so it is in life; the further you are from the beginning, the quicker time seems to go for you. Thus, it can be said that regarding the immediate feeling time creates in our minds, the length of any given year is directly related to how many times it divides our entire life: for example, at fifty, a year feels only one-tenth as long as it did when we were five.
This variation in the rate at which time appears to move, exercises a most decided influence upon the whole nature of our existence at every period of it. First of all, it causes childhood—even though it embrace only a span of fifteen years—to seem the longest period of life, and therefore the richest in reminiscences. Next, it brings it about that a man is apt to be bored just in proportion as he is young. Consider, for instance, that constant need of occupation—whether it is work or play—that is shown by children: if they come to an end of both work and play, a terrible feeling of boredom ensues. Even in youth people are by no means free from this tendency, and dread the hours when they have nothing to do. As manhood approaches, boredom disappears; and old men find the time too short when their days fly past them like arrows from a bow. Of course, I must be understood to speak of men, not of decrepit brutes. With this increased rapidity of time, boredom mostly passes away as we advance in life; and as the passions with all their attendant pain are then laid asleep, the burden of life is, on the whole, appreciably lighter in later years than in youth, provided, of course, that health remains. So it is that the period immediately preceding the weakness and troubles of old age, receives the name of a man's best years.
This change in how we perceive the passage of time has a significant impact on our entire existence at every stage. First, it makes childhood—even if it lasts only about fifteen years—seem like the longest part of life and, therefore, the most filled with memories. Next, it tends to make young people more prone to boredom. For example, children constantly seek activities—whether work or play—because when they run out of both, they feel a deep sense of boredom. Even in their youth, people can’t shake this tendency and fear the moments when they have nothing to do. As adulthood approaches, boredom fades; older people often feel that time flies past them like arrows from a bow. Of course, I’m referring to men, not to frail individuals. With the speeding up of time, boredom mostly disappears as we grow older; and as passions, with all their accompanying pain, subside, life feels much lighter in our later years than it does in youth, as long as health is maintained. This is why the time just before the frailties and challenges of old age is often called a man’s best years.
That may be a true appellation, in view of the comfortable feeling which those years bring; but for all that the years of youth, when our consciousness is lively and open to every sort of impression, have this privilege—that then the seeds are sown and the buds come forth; it is the springtime of the mind. Deep truths may be perceived, but can never be excogitated—that is to say, the first knowledge of them is immediate, called forth by some momentary impression. This knowledge is of such a kind as to be attainable only when the impressions are strong, lively and deep; and if we are to be acquainted with deep truths, everything depends upon a proper use of our early years. In later life, we may be better able to work upon other people,—upon the world, because our natures are then finished and rounded off, and no more a prey to fresh views; but then the world is less able to work upon us. These are the years of action and achievement; while youth is the time for forming fundamental conceptions, and laying down the ground-work of thought.
That might be an accurate description, considering the comfort those years provide; however, the years of youth, when our awareness is sharp and responsive to all kinds of experiences, have this advantage—it's when the seeds are planted and the ideas begin to grow; it's the springtime of the mind. We can grasp deep truths, but we can't really think them through—that is to say, our first understanding of them comes directly from some fleeting experience. This understanding can only happen when the impressions are strong, vivid, and profound; and if we want to comprehend deep truths, it all hinges on how we make use of our early years. In later life, we may be more capable of influencing others—the world—because our personalities are more developed and less susceptible to new ideas; but at the same time, the world is less able to influence us. These are the years of action and achievement, while youth is the time for building foundational ideas and setting the groundwork for our thoughts.
In youth it is the outward aspect of things that most engages us; while in age, thought or reflection is the predominating quality of the mind. Hence, youth is the time for poetry, and age is more inclined to philosophy. In practical affairs it is the same: a man shapes his resolutions in youth more by the impression that the outward world makes upon him; whereas, when he is old, it is thought that determines his actions. This is partly to be explained by the fact that it is only when a man is old that the results of outward observation are present in sufficient numbers to allow of their being classified according to the ideas they represent,—a process which in its turn causes those ideas to be more fully understood in all their bearings, and the exact value and amount of trust to be placed in them, fixed and determined; while at the same time he has grown accustomed to the impressions produced by the various phenomena of life, and their effects on him are no longer what they were. Contrarily, in youth, the impressions that things make, that is to say, the outward aspects of life, are so overpoweringly strong, especially in the case of people of lively and imaginative disposition, that they view the world like a picture; and their chief concern is the figure they cut in it, the appearance they present; nay, they are unaware of the extent to which this is the case. It is a quality of mind that shows itself—if in no other way—in that personal vanity, and that love of fine clothes, which distinguish young people.
In youth, we are primarily drawn to the way things look, while in old age, our focus shifts to deeper thinking and reflection. That's why youth is a time for poetry, whereas older age leans more towards philosophy. The same goes for practical matters: in youth, a person shapes their decisions based on the impressions the world makes on them. In contrast, when they grow older, it's their thoughts that guide their actions. This can be partly explained by the fact that only with age do the results of external observations accumulate enough to be classified according to the ideas they represent. This process leads to a better understanding of those ideas in all their complexities, as well as their true value and the level of trust one can place in them. Meanwhile, as a person ages, they become accustomed to the different impressions created by life's various phenomena, and their effects become less impactful. On the other hand, in youth, the impressions made by the external world, particularly for those with lively and imaginative personalities, are overwhelmingly strong. They see the world like a picture, focusing primarily on how they are perceived and the impression they make, often without realizing the extent of this fixation. This mindset is reflected—if in no other way—through their personal vanity and their love for stylish clothing, which are characteristic of young people.
There can be no doubt that the intellectual powers are most capable of enduring great and sustained efforts in youth, up to the age of thirty-five at latest; from which period their strength begins to decline, though very gradually. Still, the later years of life, and even old age itself, are not without their intellectual compensation. It is only then that a man can be said to be really rich in experience or in learning; he has then had time and opportunity enough to enable him to see and think over life from all its sides; he has been able to compare one thing with another, and to discover points of contact and connecting links, so that only then are the true relations of things rightly understood. Further, in old age there comes an increased depth in the knowledge that was acquired in youth; a man has now many more illustrations of any ideas he may have attained; things which he thought he knew when he was young, he now knows in reality. And besides, his range of knowledge is wider; and in whatever direction it extends, it is thorough, and therefore formed into a consistent and connected whole; whereas in youth knowledge is always defective and fragmentary.
There’s no doubt that our ability to think and work hard is strongest in youth, lasting up until around thirty-five. After that, our mental strength starts to decline, but very slowly. Yet, the later years of life, even old age, still offer intellectual rewards. It’s in those years that a person truly becomes rich in experience and knowledge; they’ve had the time and chances to view and reflect on life from various perspectives. They can compare different things and find connections, allowing for a clearer understanding of how everything relates. Additionally, old age brings a deeper understanding of what was learned in youth; now, a person has many more examples to illustrate the ideas they once had. Concepts that they thought they understood when they were younger, they now truly grasp. Plus, their breadth of knowledge is greater, and wherever it extends, it's thorough and creates a cohesive picture, while in youth, knowledge tends to be incomplete and disjointed.
A complete and adequate notion of life can never be attained by any one who does not reach old age; for it is only the old man who sees life whole and knows its natural course; it is only he who is acquainted—and this is most important—not only with its entrance, like the rest of mankind, but with its exit too; so that he alone has a full sense of its utter vanity; whilst the others never cease to labor under the false notion that everything will come right in the end.
A complete and proper understanding of life can never be achieved by anyone who doesn't grow old; it's only the elderly who see life in its entirety and understand its natural progression. They are the only ones who know—not just its beginning, like everyone else, but also its end; therefore, they alone truly grasp its total futility, while others remain trapped in the misguided belief that everything will eventually work out.
On the other hand, there is more conceptive power in youth, and at that time of life a man can make more out of the little that he knows. In age, judgment, penetration and thoroughness predominate. Youth is the time for amassing the material for a knowledge of the world that shall be distinctive and peculiar,—for an original view of life, in other words, the legacy that a man of genius leaves to his fellow-men; it is, however, only in later years that he becomes master of his material. Accordingly it will be found that, as a rule, a great writer gives his best work to the world when he is about fifty years of age. But though the tree of knowledge must reach its full height before it can bear fruit, the roots of it lie in youth.
On the other hand, youth has a lot of creative energy, and during that stage of life, a person can do a lot with the little they know. In older age, qualities like judgment, insight, and thoroughness take the lead. Youth is the time for gathering experiences and information that will shape a unique understanding of the world—a fresh perspective on life, in other words, the gift that a person of talent offers to others. However, it’s usually in later years that they truly master their knowledge. As a result, it's often observed that a great writer produces their best work around the age of fifty. Yet, while the tree of knowledge needs time to grow before it can bear fruit, its roots are established during youth.
Every generation, no matter how paltry its character, thinks itself much wiser than the one immediately preceding it, let alone those that are more remote. It is just the same with the different periods in a man's life; and yet often, in the one case no less than in the other, it is a mistaken opinion. In the years of physical growth, when our powers of mind and our stores of knowledge are receiving daily additions, it becomes a habit for to-day to look down with contempt upon yesterday. The habit strikes root, and remains even after the intellectual powers have begun to decline,—when to-day should rather look up with respect to yesterday. So it is that we often unduly depreciate the achievements as well as the judgments of our youth. This seems the place for making the general observation, that, although in its main qualities a man's intellect or head, as well as his character or heart, is innate, yet the former is by no means so unalterable in its nature as the latter. The fact is that the intellect is subject to very many transformations, which, as a rule, do not fail to make their actual appearance; and this is so, partly because the intellect has a deep foundation in the physique, and partly because the material with which it deals is given in experience. And so, from a physical point of view, we find that if a man has any peculiar power, it first gradually increases in strength until it reaches its acme, after which it enters upon a path of slow decadence, until it ends in imbecility. But, on the other hand, we must not lose sight of the fact that the material which gives employment to a man's powers and keeps them in activity,—the subject-matter of thought and knowledge, experience, intellectual attainments, the practice of seeing to the bottom of things, and so a perfect mental vision, form in themselves a mass which continues to increase in size, until the time comes when weakness shows itself, and the man's powers suddenly fail. The way in which these two distinguishable elements combine in the same nature,—the one absolutely unalterable, and the other subject to change in two directions opposed to each other—explains the variety of mental attitude and the dissimilarity of value which attach to a man at different periods of life.
Every generation, no matter how lacking in character, believes it is much smarter than the one that came before it, not to mention those from even further back. The same goes for different stages in a person's life; often, in both cases, it’s a mistaken belief. During our years of physical growth, when our mental abilities and knowledge are constantly expanding, it's common for us to look down on the past with disdain. This habit becomes ingrained and persists even as our intellectual abilities begin to fade, at which point we should actually regard the past with respect. As a result, we often undervalue the achievements and judgments of our youth. It’s worth noting that while a man's intellect or mind, as well as his character or heart, is largely inherent, the former is much more changeable than the latter. In reality, the intellect undergoes numerous transformations, which generally manifest visibly; this happens partly because the intellect is deeply rooted in physicality, and partly because it engages with the material presented by experience. From a physical perspective, if a person has any specific ability, it usually increases in strength until it reaches its peak, after which it slowly declines until it leads to reduced capacity. However, we must remember that the material that engages a person's abilities and keeps them active—the subjects of thought and knowledge, experience, intellectual achievements, and the ability to deeply understand things—forms a body of knowledge that continues to grow until decline appears, and the person's abilities suddenly diminish. The way these two distinct elements combine within a person—one absolutely unchangeable and the other capable of changing in opposing directions—explains the variety of mental outlooks and differing values that a person has at various stages of life.
The same truth may be more broadly expressed by saying that the first forty years of life furnish the text, while the remaining thirty supply the commentary; and that without the commentary we are unable to understand aright the true sense and coherence of the text, together with the moral it contains and all the subtle application of which it admits.
The same idea can be more simply put: the first forty years of life give us the story, while the next thirty provide the insights. Without those insights, we can't fully grasp the true meaning and interconnections of the story, along with its moral and all the nuanced interpretations it allows.
Towards the close of life, much the same thing happens as at the end of a bal masqué—the masks are taken off. Then you can see who the people really are, with whom you have come into contact in your passage through the world. For by the end of life characters have come out in their true light, actions have borne fruit, achievements have been rightly appreciated, and all shams have fallen to pieces. For this, Time was in every case requisite.
Towards the end of life, something similar happens as at the end of a masquerade ball— the masks come off. Then you can see who the people really are that you've interacted with throughout your life. By the end, their true characters emerge, actions have produced real results, accomplishments are genuinely recognized, and all the pretenses have crumbled. Time is necessary for all of this to unfold.
But the most curious fact is that it is also only towards the close of life than a man really recognizes and understands his own true self,—the aims and objects he has followed in life, more especially the kind of relation in which he has stood to other people and to the world. It will often happen that as a result of this knowledge, a man will have to assign himself a lower place than he formerly thought was his due. But there are exceptions to this rule; and it will occasionally be the case that he will take a higher position than he had before. This will be owing to the fact that he had no adequate notion of the baseness of the world, and that he set up a higher aim for himself than was followed by the rest of mankind.
But the most interesting fact is that it’s only toward the end of life that a person truly recognizes and understands their real self—the goals and reasons they have pursued, especially the type of relationships they have had with others and the world. Often, this understanding leads a person to realize they deserve a lower place than they previously thought. However, there are exceptions; sometimes, they may find themselves in a higher position than before. This occurs because they didn’t have a clear understanding of the world's shortcomings, and they aimed for something higher than what most people sought.
The progress of life shows a man the stuff of which he is made.
The journey of life reveals what a person is truly made of.
It is customary to call youth the happy, and age the sad part of life. This would be true if it were the passions that made a man happy. Youth is swayed to and fro by them; and they give a great deal of pain and little pleasure. In age the passions cool and leave a man at rest, and then forthwith his mind takes a contemplative tone; the intellect is set free and attains the upper hand. And since, in itself, intellect is beyond the range of pain, and man feels happy just in so far as his intellect is the predominating part of him.
It's common to think of youth as the happy phase of life and old age as the sad one. This might hold true if happiness came solely from our passions. In youth, people are tossed around by their passions, which often bring more pain than joy. As we age, passions mellow, bringing a sense of calm, and our minds turn to contemplation; our intellect flourishes and takes control. Since intellect, in itself, isn't subject to pain, a person feels happy to the extent that their intellect prevails.
It need only be remembered that all pleasure is negative, and that pain is positive in its nature, in order to see that the passions can never be a source of happiness, and that age is not the less to be envied on the ground that many pleasures are denied it. For every sort of pleasure is never anything more than the quietive of some need or longing; and that pleasure should come to an end as soon as the need ceases, is no more a subject of complaint than that a man cannot go on eating after he has had his dinner, or fall asleep again after a good night's rest.
It should simply be noted that all pleasure is about the absence of pain, while pain itself is a positive experience. This helps us understand that passions can never truly bring happiness, and getting older shouldn’t be seen as less desirable just because some pleasures are no longer available. Every type of pleasure is just a way to satisfy a need or desire, and the fact that pleasure ends when the need is met is no more worth complaining about than a person being unable to eat after finishing dinner or not being able to fall back asleep after a good night’s rest.
So far from youth being the happiest period of life, there is much more truth in the remark made by Plato, at the beginning of the Republic, that the prize should rather be given to old age, because then at last a man is freed from the animal passion which has hitherto never ceased to disquiet him. Nay, it may even be said that the countless and manifold humors which have their source in this passion, and the emotions that spring from it, produce a mild state of madness; and this lasts as long as the man is subject to the spell of the impulse—this evil spirit, as it were, of which there is no riddance—so that he never really becomes a reasonable being until the passion is extinguished.
Instead of youth being the happiest time in life, there's more truth in what Plato said at the start of the Republic: the real reward should go to old age. That's when a person finally breaks free from the animalistic urges that have always troubled him. In fact, you could argue that the countless moods stemming from these urges, along with the feelings they create, lead to a kind of mild madness that lasts as long as someone is under the influence of that impulse—this evil spirit, so to speak, that there's no escaping. It's only when these passions fade that a person truly becomes rational.
There is no doubt that, in general, and apart from individual circumstances and particular dispositions, youth is marked by a certain melancholy and sadness, while genial sentiments attach to old age; and the reason for this is nothing but the fact that the young man is still under the service, nay, the forced labor, imposed by that evil spirit, which scarcely ever leaves him a moment to himself. To this source may be traced, directly or indirectly, almost all and every ill that befalls or menaces mankind. The old man is genial and cheerful because, after long lying in the bonds of passion, he can now move about in freedom.
It's clear that, in general, and regardless of individual situations and personal traits, youth tends to be characterized by a certain sadness and sorrow, while old age is often associated with warm feelings. This is simply because young people are still under the constraints, even the overwhelming pressure, imposed by that negative force, which rarely allows them a moment to themselves. Almost all the troubles that affect or threaten humanity can be traced back to this source, whether directly or indirectly. The older person is warm and happy because, after being tied down by intense emotions for so long, they can finally enjoy freedom.
Still, it should not be forgotten that, when this passion is extinguished, the true kernel of life is gone, and nothing remains but the hollow shell; or, from another point of view, life then becomes like a comedy, which, begun by real actors, is continued and brought to an end by automata dressed in their clothes.
Still, it shouldn’t be forgotten that when this passion fades away, the true essence of life is lost, and all that's left is an empty shell; or from another perspective, life then turns into a comedy, which, started by genuine actors, is carried on and wrapped up by robots dressed in their costumes.
However that may be, youth is the period of unrest, and age of repose; and from that very circumstance, the relative degree of pleasure belonging to each may be inferred. The child stretches out its little hands in the eager desire to seize all the pretty things that meet its sight, charmed by the world because all its senses are still so young and fresh. Much the same thing happens with the youth, and he displays greater energy in his quest. He, too, is charmed by all the pretty things and the many pleasing shapes that surround him; and forthwith his imagination conjures up pleasures which the world can never realize. So he is filled with an ardent desire for he knows not what delights—robbing him of all rest and making happiness impossible. But when old age is reached, all this is over and done with, partly because the blood runs cooler and the senses are no longer so easily allured; partly because experience has shown the true value of things and the futility of pleasure, whereby illusion has been gradually dispelled, and the strange fancies and prejudices which previously concealed or distorted a free and true view of the world, have been dissipated and put to flight; with the result that a man can now get a juster and clearer view, and see things as they are, and also in a measure attain more or less insight into the nullity of all things on this earth.
However that may be, youth is a time of unrest, while old age brings peace; and from this very fact, we can infer the relative degree of pleasure each phase holds. A child reaches out its little hands, eager to grab all the pretty things it sees, enchanted by the world since all its senses are still young and fresh. The same happens with a young person, who displays even greater energy in this pursuit. He, too, is captivated by the beautiful things and the many appealing shapes that surround him; and immediately, his imagination conjures up pleasures that the world can never truly deliver. Thus, he is filled with a passionate longing for unknown delights—leaving him unable to rest and making happiness seem unattainable. But when old age arrives, all of this fades away, partly because the blood cools and the senses are no longer easily enticed; partly because experience has revealed the true value of things and the emptiness of pleasure, gradually dispelling illusions and removing the strange fantasies and biases that once obscured or distorted a clear and honest view of the world. As a result, a person can now gain a more accurate and clearer perspective, seeing things as they are, and also achieving a certain level of insight into the fleeting nature of all things on this earth.
It is this that gives almost every old man, no matter how ordinary his faculties may be, a certain tincture of wisdom, which distinguishes him from the young. But the chief result of all this change is the peace of mind that ensues—a great element in happiness, and, in fact, the condition and essence of it. While the young man fancies that there is a vast amount of good things in the world, if he could only come at them, the old man is steeped in the truth of the Preacher's words, that all things are vanity—knowing that, however gilded the shell, the nut is hollow.
It's this that gives almost every old man, no matter how average his abilities may be, a touch of wisdom that sets him apart from the young. But the main outcome of all this change is the peace of mind that follows—a key part of happiness and, in fact, its condition and essence. While the young man believes there are plenty of good things in the world if he could just get to them, the old man is grounded in the truth of the Preacher's words that everything is vanity—recognizing that, no matter how shiny the exterior, the inside is empty.
In these later years, and not before, a man comes to a true appreciation of Horace's maxim: Nil admirari. He is directly and sincerely convinced of the vanity of everything and that all the glories of the world are as nothing: his illusions are gone. He is no more beset with the idea that there is any particular amount of happiness anywhere, in the palace or in the cottage, any more than he himself enjoys when he is free from bodily or mental pain. The worldly distinctions of great and small, high and low, exist for him no longer; and in this blissful state of mind the old man may look down with a smile upon all false notions. He is completely undeceived, and knows that whatever may be done to adorn human life and deck it out in finery, its paltry character will soon show through the glitter of its surroundings; and that, paint and be jewel it as one may, it remains everywhere much the same,—an existence which has no true value except in freedom from pain, and is never to be estimated by the presence of pleasure, let alone, then, of display.66
In these later years, and not before, a person comes to a true understanding of Horace's saying: Nil admirari. They are fully and genuinely convinced of the emptiness of everything and that all the glories of the world are insignificant: their illusions are gone. They no longer believe that any specific amount of happiness can be found anywhere, whether in a palace or a cottage, any more than they experience when they are free from physical or mental pain. The distinctions between great and small, high and low, no longer matter to them; and in this blissful state, the old person can look down with a smile on all false notions. They are completely undeceived and know that no matter how much effort is put into beautifying human life and dressing it up in luxury, its trivial nature will soon be evident beneath the shine of its surroundings; and that, no matter how much one paints or adorns it, it remains largely the same—an existence that has no real value except in being free from pain, and cannot be measured by the presence of pleasure, let alone by display.66
Disillusion is the chief characteristic of old age; for by that time the fictions are gone which gave life its charm and spurred on the mind to activity; the splendors of the world have been proved null and vain; its pomp, grandeur and magnificence are faded. A man has then found out that behind most of the things he wants, and most of the pleasures he longs for, there is very little after all; and so he comes by degrees to see that our existence is all empty and void. It is only when he is seventy years old that he quite understands the first words of the Preacher; and this again explains why it is that old men are sometimes fretful and morose.
Disillusionment is the main feature of old age; by then, the illusions that once added charm to life and motivated the mind have disappeared. The glories of the world have been shown to be meaningless and futile; its grandeur and magnificence have faded. A person realizes that behind most of what they desire and the pleasures they crave, there is very little substance. Gradually, they come to see that our existence feels empty and void. It's only when he turns seventy that he fully understands the first words of the Preacher, which also explains why older men can sometimes be irritable and gloomy.
It is often said that the common lot of old age is disease and weariness of life. Disease is by no means essential to old age; especially where a really long span of years is to be attained; for as life goes on, the conditions of health and disorder tend to increase—crescente vita, crescit sanitas et morbus. And as far as weariness or boredom is concerned, I have stated above why old age is even less exposed to that form of evil than youth. Nor is boredom by any means to be taken as a necessary accompaniment of that solitude, which, for reasons that do not require to be explained, old age certainly cannot escape; it is rather the fate that awaits those who have never known any other pleasures but the gratification of the senses and the delights of society—who have left their minds unenlightened and their faculties unused. It is quite true that the intellectual faculties decline with the approach of old age; but where they were originally strong, there will always be enough left to combat the onslaught of boredom. And then again, as I have said, experience, knowledge, reflection, and skill in dealing with men, combine to give an old man an increasingly accurate insight into the ways of the world; his judgment becomes keen and he attains a coherent view of life: his mental vision embraces a wider range. Constantly finding new uses for his stores of knowledge and adding to them at every opportunity, he maintains uninterrupted that inward process of self-education, which gives employment and satisfaction to the mind, and thus forms the due reward of all its efforts.
It’s often said that getting old means dealing with sickness and feeling tired of life. However, sickness isn’t a given in old age, especially if someone reaches a really old age. As life goes on, health conditions and illnesses tend to increase—crescente vita, crescit sanitas et morbus. Regarding feeling tired or bored, I’ve already explained why old age is less vulnerable to that than youth. Boredom isn’t a necessary part of the solitude that old age inevitably faces; it’s more the fate of those who have only ever pursued sensory pleasures and social delights—who haven’t engaged their minds or abilities. It’s true that intellectual abilities may decline with age, but where they were strong to begin with, there will always be enough left to fight off boredom. Furthermore, as I mentioned, experience, knowledge, reflection, and skill in interacting with others combine to give an older person a clearer understanding of the world; their judgment sharpens, and they gain a coherent perspective on life: their mental vision expands. By continually finding new ways to apply their knowledge and adding to it whenever they can, they engage in a constant process of self-education, which provides both purpose and fulfillment for the mind, thus rewarding all its efforts.
All this serves in some measure as a compensation for decreased intellectual power. And besides, Time, as I have remarked, seems to go much more quickly when we are advanced in years; and this is in itself a preventive of boredom. There is no great harm in the fact that a man's bodily strength decreases in old age, unless, indeed, he requires it to make a living. To be poor when one is old, is a great misfortune. If a man is secure from that, and retains his health, old age may be a very passable time of life. Its chief necessity is to be comfortable and well off; and, in consequence, money is then prized more than ever, because it is a substitute for failing strength. Deserted by Venus, the old man likes to turn to Bacchus to make him merry. In the place of wanting to see things, to travel and learn, comes the desire to speak and teach. It is a piece of good fortune if the old man retains some of his love of study or of music or of the theatre,—if, in general, he is still somewhat susceptible to the things about him; as is, indeed, the case with some people to a very late age. At that time of life, what a man has in himself is of greater advantage to him that ever it was before.
All of this somewhat makes up for a decline in mental capacity. Plus, Time, as I’ve noted, seems to fly by much faster when we’re older, which helps prevent boredom. It’s not such a big deal when a person’s physical strength diminishes with age, unless, of course, they need it to earn a living. Being poor in old age is a major hardship. If someone isn’t facing that and stays healthy, getting older can actually be a pretty decent stage of life. The main requirement is to be comfortable and financially secure; as a result, money becomes more valuable than ever because it can make up for loss of physical strength. With love no longer in the picture, older men often turn to wine to lift their spirits. Instead of wanting to see the world, travel, and learn new things, they develop a desire to converse and share knowledge. It’s fortunate if an older person keeps some interest in learning, music, or theater—as some do well into their later years. At that stage of life, what a person has within themselves is more beneficial than it ever was before.
There can be no doubt that most people who have never been anything but dull and stupid, become more and more of automata as they grow old. They have always thought, said and done the same things as their neighbors; and nothing that happens now can change their disposition, or make them act otherwise. To talk to old people of this kind is like writing on the sand; if you produce any impression at all, it is gone almost immediately; old age is here nothing but the caput mortuum of life—all that is essential to manhood is gone. There are cases in which nature supplies a third set of teeth in old age, thereby apparently demonstrating the fact that that period of life is a second childhood.
There’s no doubt that most people who have always been dull and unthinking become more and more like robots as they get older. They have always thought, said, and done the same things as their neighbors, and nothing that happens now can change their mindset or make them behave differently. Talking to old people like this is like writing in the sand; if you make any impression at all, it's gone almost immediately. Old age here is just the leftovers of life—all the essential qualities of manhood are lost. In some cases, nature even provides a third set of teeth in old age, seemingly showing that this stage of life is like a second childhood.
It is certainly a very melancholy thing that all a man's faculties tend to waste away as he grows old, and at a rate that increases in rapidity: but still, this is a necessary, nay, a beneficial arrangement, as otherwise death, for which it is a preparation, would be too hard to bear. So the greatest boon that follows the attainment of extreme old age is euthanasia,—an easy death, not ushered in by disease, and free from all pain and struggle.1 For let a man live as long as he may, he is never conscious of any moment but the present, one and indivisible; and in those late years the mind loses more every day by sheer forgetfulness than ever it gains anew.
It's definitely a sad thing that all a person's abilities start to fade away as they get older, and they do so at an ever-increasing pace. However, this is a necessary and even helpful process, because without it, death—what aging is preparing us for—would be too difficult to handle. So, the greatest gift that comes with reaching extreme old age is euthanasia—a peaceful death, not brought on by illness, and free from all pain and struggle.1 For no matter how long a person lives, they are only ever aware of the present moment, which is singular and indivisible; and in those later years, the mind loses more each day due to sheer forgetfulness than it ever gains back.
1 (return)
[ See Die Welt als Wille und
Vorstellung, Bk. II. ch. 41, for a further description of this happy
end to life.]
1 (return)
[ See The World as Will and Representation, Bk. II. ch. 41, for a further description of this happy end to life.]
The main difference between youth and age will always be that youth looks forward to life, and old age to death; and that while the one has a short past and a long future before it, the case is just the opposite with the other. It is quite true that when a man is old, to die is the only thing that awaits him; while if he is young, he may expect to live; and the question arises which of the two fates is the more hazardous, and if life is not a matter which, on the whole, it is better to have behind one than before? Does not the Preacher say: the day of death [is better] than the day of one's birth.67 It is certainly a rash thing to wish for long life;68 for as the Spanish proverb has it, it means to see much evil,—Quien larga vida vive mucho mal vide.
The main difference between youth and old age will always be that youth looks forward to life, while old age looks toward death; and while youth has a short past and a long future ahead, it’s the opposite for old age. It’s true that when a person is old, death is the only thing that awaits them; but if they are young, they can expect to live. This raises the question of which of the two fates is riskier and whether it’s better to have life behind you than in front of you. Doesn’t the Preacher say: the day of death is better than the day of one's birth? It’s certainly reckless to wish for a long life; because as the Spanish proverb puts it, it means to see much evil—Quien larga vida vive mucho mal vide.
68 (return)
[ The life of man cannot,
strictly speaking, be called either long or short, since it is
the ultimate standard by which duration of time in regard to all other
things is measured.
68 (return)
[ You can't really say that a person's life is long or short, since it's the ultimate standard we use to measure time compared to everything else.
In one of the Vedic Upanishads (Oupnekhat, II.) the natural length of human life is put down at one hundred years. And I believe this to be right. I have observed, as a matter of fact, that it is only people who exceed the age of ninety who attain euthanasia,—who die, that is to say, of no disease, apoplexy or convulsion, and pass away without agony of any sort; nay, who sometimes even show no pallor, but expire generally in a sitting attitude, and often after a meal,—or, I may say, simply cease to live rather than die. To come to one's end before the age of ninety, means to die of disease, in other words, prematurely.
In one of the Vedic Upanishads (Oupnekhat, II.) , the natural lifespan of a person is noted as one hundred years. I believe this is accurate. I've noticed that only those who live past ninety experience euthanasia—in other words, they die without illness, stroke, or convulsions and pass away without any pain; in fact, they sometimes don’t even look pale, but usually die while sitting and often after a meal—or, I might say, they simply stop living rather than actually dying. If someone dies before the age of ninety, it typically means they died from a disease, in other words, it’s premature.
Now the Old Testament (Psalms xc. 10) puts the limit of human life at seventy, and if it is very long, at eighty years; and what is more noticeable still, Herodotus (i. 32 and iii. 22) says the same thing. But this is wrong; and the error is due simply to a rough and superficial estimate of the results of daily experience. For if the natural length of life were from seventy to eighty years, people would die, about that time, of mere old age. Now this is certainly not the case. If they die then, they die, like younger people, of disease; and disease is something abnormal. Therefore it is not natural to die at that age. It is only when they are between ninety and a hundred that people die of old age; die, I mean, without suffering from any disease, or showing any special signs of their condition, such as a struggle, death-rattle, convulsion, pallor,—the absence of all which constitutes euthanasia. The natural length of human life is a hundred years; and in assigning that limit the Upanishads are right once more.]
Now the Old Testament (Psalms 90:10) sets the limit of human life at seventy years, and if it’s particularly long, at eighty years; and what’s even more notable is that Herodotus (i. 32 and iii. 22) says the same. But this view is incorrect, and the mistake comes from a rough and superficial assessment of everyday experiences. If the natural lifespan were truly between seventy and eighty years, people would primarily die of old age around that time. However, this isn’t the case. If they die then, they, like younger individuals, die from illness; and illness is something abnormal. Hence, it’s not natural to die at that age. People typically die of old age only when they are between ninety and a hundred, dying without any disease or displaying any obvious signs of their condition, such as struggling, a death rattle, convulsions, or paleness—the absence of all these indicates euthanasia. The natural lifespan for humans is a hundred years, and the Upanishads are once again correct in stating that limit.
A man's individual career is not, as Astrology wishes to make out, to be predicted from observation of the planets; but the course of human life in general, as far as the various periods of it are concerned, may be likened to the succession of the planets: so that we may be said to pass under the influence of each one of them in turn.
A person's individual career cannot, as Astrology suggests, be predicted by looking at the planets; however, the overall journey of human life, in terms of its different stages, can be compared to the movement of the planets, so we can say that we experience the influence of each one of them in turn.
At ten, Mercury is in the ascendant; and at that age, a youth, like this planet, is characterized by extreme mobility within a narrow sphere, where trifles have a great effect upon him; but under the guidance of so crafty and eloquent a god, he easily makes great progress. Venus begins her sway during his twentieth year, and then a man is wholly given up to the love of women. At thirty, Mars comes to the front, and he is now all energy and strength,—daring, pugnacious and arrogant.
At ten, Mercury is rising; at that age, a young person, like this planet, is marked by intense activity within a limited area, where small things have a big impact on him. But with the guidance of such a clever and persuasive god, he makes significant strides easily. Venus takes charge during his twentieth year, and at that point, a man is completely immersed in the love of women. At thirty, Mars steps in, and he is full of energy and strength—bold, combative, and arrogant.
When a man reaches the age of forty, he is under the rule of the four Asteroids; that is to say, his life has gained something in extension. He is frugal; in other words, by the help of Ceres, he favors what is useful; he has his own hearth, by the influence of Vesta; Pallas has taught him that which is necessary for him to know; and his wife—his Juno—rules as the mistress of his house.
When a man turns forty, he comes under the influence of the four Asteroids; this means his life has broadened in some ways. He is careful with his resources; in other words, thanks to Ceres, he appreciates what's useful. He has his own home, influenced by Vesta; Pallas has taught him what he needs to know; and his wife—his Juno—rules as the head of the household.
But at the age of fifty, Jupiter is the dominant influence. At that period a man has outlived most of his contemporaries, and he can feel himself superior to the generation about him. He is still in the full enjoyment of his strength, and rich in experience and knowledge; and if he has any power and position of his own, he is endowed with authority over all who stand in his immediate surroundings. He is no more inclined to receive orders from others; he wants to take command himself. The work most suitable to him now is to guide and rule within his own sphere. This is the point where Jupiter culminates, and where the man of fifty years is at his best.
But at the age of fifty, Jupiter is the dominant influence. At that point, a man has outlived most of his peers, and he can feel superior to the generation around him. He is still enjoying his full strength, and he's rich in experience and knowledge; and if he has any power or position, he holds authority over everyone in his immediate circle. He’s no longer inclined to take orders from others; he wants to lead himself. The work most suited to him now is to guide and rule within his own sphere. This is where Jupiter reaches its peak, and where the man of fifty years is at his best.
Then comes Saturn, at about the age of sixty, a weight as of lead, dull and slow:—
Then comes Saturn, at about the age of sixty, a weight like lead, heavy and sluggish:—
But old folks, many feign as they were dead; Unwieldy, slow, heavy and pale as lead. Last of all, Uranus; or, as the saying is, a man goes to heaven.
But old people, many pretend they’re dead; Clumsy, slow, heavy, and pale as lead. Last of all, Uranus; or, as the saying goes, a man goes to heaven.
I cannot find a place for Neptune, as this planet has been very thoughtlessly named; because I may not call it as it should be called—Eros. Otherwise I should point out how Beginning and End meet together, and how closely and intimately Eros is connected with Death: how Orcus, or Amenthes, as the Egyptians called him, is not only the receiver but the giver of all things—[Greek: lambanon kai didous]. Death is the great reservoir of Life. Everything comes from Orcus; everything that is alive now was once there. Could we but understand the great trick by which that is done, all would be clear!
I can't find a place for Neptune, as this planet has been named without much thought; because I can't call it what it should really be called—Eros. Otherwise, I would highlight how the Beginning and the End come together, and how closely and intimately Eros is connected with Death: how Orcus, or Amenthes, as the Egyptians referred to him, is not just the receiver but also the giver of everything—[Greek: lambanon kai didous]. Death is the great reservoir of Life. Everything comes from Orcus; everything that is alive now was once there. If we could only grasp the great trick that makes this happen, everything would be clear!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!